#bangtanshadowfamily

[katebacks]

All Mine - JJK (M)

→ pairing | Jeon Jungkook x Reader

→ genre | smut, angst, ceo!jungkook

→ word count | 6,431

→ summary | CEO of one of the biggest companies in the country,

Jungkook didn't have much time for love. You were in love with him,

but he didn't feel the same way about you, at least that's what you thought.

→ warnings |sex, Adult content, alcoholic beverages, low slang words.

→ A/N| I've been away for a long time, but I'm slowly coming back now. I haven't come off hiatus yet, but it's a start. Please, if you like it, reblog and comment, I'm always open to suggestions.

You knew it was wrong, but it was something you couldn't avoid. From the day you laid your eyes on Jungkook, you had fallen madly in love, but always knew he didn't feel the same way and probably never would. He was cold, impatient and sometimes mean. Well, maybe most of the time he was mean, that was his nature and he made that very clear when you went on a date for the first time.

Despite being a gentleman, he wasn't romantic at all, he wasn't a man of flowers or romanticism.  He could open doors for you, he could pull out your chair for you to sit in, he could buy you gifts and expensive things, but he would never say those three words that most human beings expect to hear. And at first you were fine with that, but after a year in a relationship that was seemingly without commitments and feelings on his part, you were feeling tired. Tired of wanting him to spend the night at your apartment , tired of receiving diamond necklaces the mornings after sex as compensation for him not staying. You were tired of being treated as just an object, as something to satisfy his sexual desires, and mostly tired of him trying to control your life completely.

Jungkook was the president of a pharmaceutical company, the most successful in the country, which was on its way to winning the Academy Award for Global Entrepreneurship. So he was almost always busy, signing contracts, leading new research, traveling on business, so you only saw each other 6 times a month.  Sometimes he decided at the last minute that he would take you with him on a trip, forcing you to undo your commitments and ignore your duties for weeks, and even though you didn't have a job, since your life seemed to revolve only around him, with him paying all your expenses, including putting an apartment in your name, you attended business administration college, and you had exams and assignments that you did with your friends. That's why you always ended up getting on bad terms with your friends for missing your college dates, but you never got a bad image to the university itself, because since he started dating you, Jungkook started donating millions of dollars to your college.

But about the trips, you never complained about it. You visited Paris, Italy, Switzerland, Dubai and several other countries. During the day, you went out and got to know the city you were in, you went to the tourist spots, met new people, ate the native foods, but you always did it yourself, all alone,  because he was always busy with his business meetings, and only saw you at night, in his room.

You also had nothing to complain about the sex. It was always full of lust and madness, goosebumps and sweat. His hands went against the sensitive points of your body and your hands gripped his muscular arms. When you had your chest against the mattress, and he was on top of you, hitting you hard from behind, you would squeeze the sheet between your fingers, and he would caress your arms, bringing his hands to yours, intertwining your fingers. When you were on top, riding, the sweat pouring down your neck, strolling between your breasts, until it dripped onto Jungkook's defined abdomen, you held onto the headboard, using all your strength to do it faster and faster. As he held your waist, pressing his fingers against your skin, his eyes glued to your wet body, the moans echoing through the room, the bed creaking, he cursed as he felt himself coming, gripping your body, sitting on the bed, using the strength of his arms to keep you still on his lap, while you felt his hot liquid spurt into you, the pleasure taking over your body, and you were delirious, coming on his dick.

Then you fell down on the mattress, he pulled you into a hug until he felt that your breathing had normalized, and that your body had stopped spasming. He would get up, get his clothes and not even shower, just kiss you good night and walk out the door of your apartment, leaving you too tired to even try to stop him. And then it would take him days to respond to your messages or call you for yet another overwhelming night.

You were just tired of this bullshit.

You had enough money in the bank to support yourself for months, even years if you lowered your life quality  a little bit and stopped buying so many expensive things. And if you needed to, you had real diamond necklaces, earrings and rings that you could sell for a good price, as well as exclusive brand clothes, shoes and bags. You worked before you met him and your old boss assured you that if you wanted your job back, you would have it. There was nothing that could stop you from getting your freedom back, and meeting other people, having a loving relationship with someone else, other than the fact that you were totally heads over heels in love with Jungkook.

"So, are you coming to celebrate Minho's birthday with us tonight?" Rosé asked as you walked across campus. She was your age and in your class, she was also your best friend and shared everything with you, just like you did with her. She had a body to be envied, buttery brown, caramelized, as she liked to say. Her light pink hair shone as she walked and drew stares, compliments and sighs. She wasn't exactly the easiest person to deal with, she had the strong spirit, the strongest personality and that's why you admired her so much. As long as you had known each other, you had never seen her cry for any man, quite the contrary, it was men who cried for her. And she was the only one of your friends who knew about Jungkook.

"Yeah, I can't even remember the last time I had something with alcohol. I need to drink and go wild."

"Your Sugar Daddy won't let you drink.” She laugh.  “I highly doubt he'll let you hang out with us, anyway. Doesn't he hate you going out without him? So bossy, gosh."

"He's not my Sugar Daddy." You protested.

"Oh no? So what do we call a rich old man who pays everything for a young girl? Philanthropist? Good old man?"

"He's thirty-two. He's only fiveyears older than I am, he’s not that old.” 

Rose rolled her eyes.

"Well, he's not your boyfriend, so..."

"Anyway, we're not hanging out anymore." You shrugged. "The last time I saw him was almost two weeks ago. Since then he hasn't called or texted, and I haven't tried to get in touch either."

"Have you finally come to your senses and realized he wants nothing more than sex with you? And that he will never want to get married or have children?" She asked stopping in her tracks and grabbing your arm, causing you to stop as well. You just shook your head and nodded, a tear starting to run down your cheek, even though you fought so hard to hold it back. Rosé hugged you and stroked your back.

"I just wanted to understand why he can't love me. Am I that bad? Am I so stupid that he didn't even want to spend time with me to get to know me? Am I only good for sex?"

"Don't say those things, this guy is just another asshole in the world and he doesn't deserve you to spend your expensive foundation on him. Not even if he paid for it."

That comment made you laugh through your tears and be grateful for having Rosé by your side.

"Come on, let's pick out our clothes for tonight. Let's dress as slutty as possible, and oh, Minho has a crush on you. Maybe tonight you should use him to forget about Jungkook."

...

You were just getting dressed, wearing  a short, low-cut black satin dress, and high heels of the same color. You chose to pull your hair into a high bun, leaving your shoulders exposed.

You were just putting on your earrings when the doorbell rang. And you shivered all over. Usually, the doorman called to let you know that there was someone in the building who was asking permission to go up to your apartment, and the neighbors almost never stayed home as they were always traveling for work, so there was only one option of who was at your door.

You held yourself still, hoping that if you didn't make a noise, he would leave, but a few seconds later you heard the electronic lock being unlocked and the door opening. It was Jungkook. He always rang the doorbell first before entering the apartment so he wouldn't scare you. But still, you were scared as fuck. He never came to visit you without telling you first. Something was wrong, and you could sense it.

"Princess, are you home?" You could hear his voice coming from the living room, as you heard his footsteps in the hallway, probably heading towards your room. That was it. There was nothing to do. You simply went back to looking at yourself in the mirror, finishing putting on your earrings, remaining calm. When he entered the room, he stopped pacing suddenly, frowning at your, not expecting to find your like this.

God, how wonderful he was. He was all in black, wearing casual clothes, with his suede shoe. His brown hair tossed back, and his scent invading the room. He carried a bottle of wine, a Romanée Conti Grand Cru in one hand while his cell phone and apartment access card were in the other. You looked at him in the mirror, waiting for him to say something, but he continued to stare, relentlessly. You turned to him, his eyes falling on your shoulders and cleavage, for a few seconds he remained there, just looking at you, until he finally seemed to come to his senses and raised his gaze to yours, still frowning.

"Why are you dressed like that?" He asked in a serious tone, the kind he used when he didn't like something. You looked at yourself for a few seconds before turning your attention to him.

"Why? Isn't it good?"

"You look absolutely gorgeous." He exclaimed without hesitation, bringing a stupid smile to your face."Did we have anything scheduled today?" Jungkook looked at his rolex, trying to remember if he had forgotten any appointments he had made with you that night.

"Hmm, no." You said, still unsure what to say. Jungkook raised his head, again looking towards you with a frown. You bit your lip and turned back to the dressing table behind you, opening your jewelry drawer and looking for a necklace. "I'm going out with some friends today." And so you chose one that had only one cut diamond pendant in the shape of a heart. Jungkook had given it to you for your birthday, two months after you started hanging out.

“What friends?” You didn't even have the courage to look at his reflection in your mirror as you heard his voice getting angrier. But you couldn't understand why. He'd said himself that there was nothing between you, so why did he seem so upset?

“Some college friends. It's one of our classmates' birthday today and Rosé invited me to go with them to a pub downtown.” And that was it, you were ready to leave.

"Okay." he almost whispered. "And why didn't you tell me?" He asked putting the wine bottle on top of the dresser that was next to the door, and shoved his hands in his pants pockets. You shrugged and turned to him, who still had that confused, troubled expression on his face.

"You didn't call or text, you just... disappeared for almost two weeks, I thought you'd finally found a new sex toy and had forgotten about me. I was just moving on."

And so you walked past him, heading to the closet and looking for something. Jungkook blinked a few times until he finally understood what was happening and turned towards you, who was wearing your jacket.

"Is there something you want to tell me, (y/n)?" He never calls you by your name, only when you were in a fight or about to get into one. And you didn't feel like fighting at all, because you knew that every time, you ended up in bed, and he ended up leaving, as usual. You just sighed, fighting the urge to start cursing and jumping into his arms, and just grabbed your keys and your cell phone off the nightstand next to your bed. When you turned to him again, he remained motionless.

"I don't have anything to talk to you about, Jungkook. Like you said, we're just two adults having no-strings-attached sex, I don't owe you any explanations.” You didn't even know where you got so much strength to say that. "Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going out with my friends. If you want to stay, make yourself at home, if not, don't forget to lock the door when you leave."

When you walked out the apartment door, you felt like you could finally breathe again. You weren't afraid of Jungkook's reaction, you knew he would never do anything violent or dangerous to you, but you knew he was quite possessive of his stuff, and you knew he thought you was his. And to be honest, you knew you were his, you felt like his, but that had to change, you had to get over it. You wanted a family, children someday, and you knew he didn't want something like that. He wasn't the right man for you.

It didn't take long for your taxi to arrive, and by the time you boarded, Jungkook still hadn't left the building. Maybe he would stay there a little longer, maybe he would wait for you to come back. But you would try not to worry about it.

When you arrived at the pub, Rosé was outside, waiting for you to arrive. You had already been to that place once, Jungkook was the one who took you and there you’d stayed in the VIP area. It was quite an experience counting that you had sex in one of the bathrooms.

“Ready to forget that asshole?”

No, you weren’t

“Yeah, I am.”

But you could pretend it.

...

The night was moving really slowly, you had like three or four drinks, and had a bunch of strangers hitting on you like they know you. The songs were good and you even danced some with Rosé, but it was weird to be in a place like this without Jungkook shielding you from the others. You always felt safe when he was close to you, but even with your male college friends hanging around, you couldn't let go, for fear that one of those weird guys that was hitting on you might decide to do something. Being a woman wasn't easy, but being a woman in the middle of a pub full of drunk men and possible predators was even harder. And you hated it. You hated misogyny in society, you hated feeling like a targed, and you hated feeling so dependent on Jungkook.

"Is everything alright?" Minho's voice sounded close to your ear, making you look over your shoulder and see him standing right next to you. He was a tall, handsome man with black hair and an athlete's physique, he was polite and kind, and he loved children. He would be your perfect match if there wasn't an asshole on your mind.

“Yeah, I’m just tired.”  You smiled. “So? Having fun?”

"Oh, I don't know. Sometimes I think I've lost the ability to have fun at parties that start after 8 pm." He said scratching the back of his neck. "I guess I'm too old for these things."

"Don't say that, you must be tired of studying and working so hard." You said taking a sip of your drink.

"But what about you? You don't seem to be enjoying yourself either." He sat on the bench next to you, turning to face you, his arm resting on the counter, very, very close to you, so close that his hand almost touched yours that that covered the glass on the counter, preventing anyone from trying to put something in your drink.

"No, I'm having fun." You lied. "I'm just really tired, it's been a long week."

"Well, yeah, Rosé said you've been pretty busy with some personal projects. And to be honest, I've always been really curious about what those projects were, or if you were actually just dating someone and didn't want anyone to know." He gave a wan smile. "But she assured me that you didn't have a boyfriend and that you were actually looking for one."

You laughed humorlessly. Rosé, i’ll kill you. You thought.

"It's like her to say something like that."

"Look, I'll be really straight, I know we're not that close, we are both always busy and we hardly see each other at university, but you know, I kind of have a crush on you, and by crush I mean I'm dying to be more than your friend." You felt your cheeks burn, but couldn't stop staring into his eyes, which gave him enough confidence to go on. "And if you give me a chance, I think I could make a great boyfriend. Not that I'm saying we're going to start dating right on the first date." He chuckled sheepishly, and you thought that was so cute that you couldn't contain a shy laugh either. "I'm really bad at these things, sorry, I'm not very good at hitting on a girl." He cleared his throat, glancing around. "Anyway, I think we should dance, to see if this embarrassing moment can be broken."

"That would be a good idea, but I kind of don't like dancing around all these people, there are a lot of men here and I don't like the idea of a strange man trying to rub himself against me.”

"They are not going to touch you." He said smiling, reaching out to you. "I won’t let them." You bit your lip, thinking for a second. You needed to take a chance on whatever it was, only then would you be able to forget Jungkook. Or at least begin to try.

You smiled and nodded, reaching your hand towards him, but before you could even bring your fingers into Minho's palm, a huge male hand wrapped around yours, making you turn around to see who it was, your eyes widening when you saw Jungkook looking down to you. And what surprised you the most at that moment was not the fact that he was there, but the soft look he had.

"Forgive my tardiness, princess." He said smiling, bringing his face closer to yours and giving you a kiss on the forehead, leaving you even more in shock. "Kyle and I got stuck in a huge traffic jam." Kyle, the man almost as tall as Jungkook, dark-haired, dressed in a suit, who was standing two steps behind him, was his private security, his bodyguard. There was nowhere Jungkook went that Kyle wasn't together, except of course, your apartment. You didn't talk much, usually he was very quiet, and polite, he greeted you and that was it, he was silent for the rest of the time.

“You must be the birthday boy, I suppose. I hope I got here before you blew out the candles.” He turned to Minho who had a confused look and still had his hand extended towards you. If it had been on other occasions, you would have caught the sarcasm in Jungkook's words, but at that moment, you were still trying to process that he was still holding your hand.

On the other hand, Minho seems to have understood very well what he meant.

“(y/n), there you are... Oh my god what is the steel giant doing here?” Rosé came out of the crowd that was occupying the dance floor, and just like you, she widened her eyes when she saw him.

"I'm sorry, but who are you?" Minho asked, putting his hand down. A smile appeared on Jungkook's face as the sparkle in Minho's eyes faded.

"I'm Jeon Jungkook, (y/n)'s boyfriend." He simply said. The two girls looked at each other, still wide-eyed, mouths agape, while hissing ‘oh my god’ without making a single sound.

"Wow, you really do have a boyfriend." Minho laughed dryly. "I don't... I thought... Rosé told me you didn't have anyone... I didn't want to... You should have told me." 

You just wanted to curl up and hide from all that embarrassment. You didn't even know you had a boyfriend, how could you tell others that you had one?

“No, no, no, she doesn’t have a boyfriend, he’s lying.” Rosé intervened, making everyone look at her. Even Jungkook frowned at her. "If she had a boyfriend, she would have said it, wouldn't you (y/n)?" 

You wanted to say something, but you didn't know what. Luckily, Jungkook always had an answer for everything and saved you the shame of making up a blatant lie.

“We kept our relationship a secret for some time, I didn't want her to be disturbed by onlookers or reporters. I didn't want our personal lives to end up on the cover of a magazine.”

“What, you’re like famous or something?” Rosé questioned, crossing her arms in a very arrogant and petulant way.

"I'm just Hanmi's CEO."

"You mean the Hanmi Enterprise?" Minho asked totally shocked. Jungkook nodded. "Like, the biggest pharmaceutical company in the country?"

“Yes.”

"Oh my god sir, I swear I didn't know (y/n) was your girlfriend, I would never do anything...” And he started freaking out. “My god, the Hanmi Enterprise is every business administration student's dream in this country, the internship project that you have is just amazing."

Rosé rolled her eyes and grabbed your hand.

"While you guys sit there sucking each other's balls, (y/n) and I are going to the bathroom."

And she started pulling you towards the bathrooms. The moment you were inside, she turned towards you and slapped your arm.

“Ouch. Why did you do that?”

“Why did i...What the hell were you thinking of calling the Iceman, Olaff's creator, to come here?”

“How many drinks did you have? Elza is the creator of Olaff, not the... Ouch, stop hitting me.” 

"If you didn't invite him, then how the hell did he... Oh my lord. " And she covered her mouth, her eyes widening. "Do you think he implanted a mini tracker in you while you slept?"

“He didn’t do that, Rosé.”

"So he's tracking your phone, what a freak."

"He doesn't..." You took a deep breath. "Rosé, he's a partner at this nightclub. I've come here other times with him, one of his friends must have called and said I was here."

"Why didn't you tell me that when we arrived? I could have chosen another place."

"I didn't know he would come after me, at least not after the short conversation we had before I came here."

"What conversation?" She asked stopping to go around in circles. "I thought you guys weren't talking."

"And we weren't, but today he showed up at my apartment by surprise, all…perfect, holding a very expensive bottle of wine. I said I was going out with some friends, he asked why I didn't tell him, I said I didn't owe him an explanation, and I left."

"Oh, so I know exactly what's going on here, he's trying to show that he's the alpha male, and that you can even say you don't owe him an explanation, but still, you belong to him."

"Well maybe I do."

"I can't believe you're saying this." She said, in disbelief. "Have you forgotten how he's been treating you all this time?"

"Look Rosé, he never promised me roses and hearts, I always knew he didn't want a serious relationship, but you saw what he just did, he declared in front of other people that he's my boyfriend. That has to be worth something." You said throwing your hands up. "I think perhaps I should give him one more chance."

The girl was thoughtful for a few seconds, until a smile that you knew well appeared on her lips.

“I know this face, what are you up to?”

“I thought of a great way to test your Sugar Daddy.” And so she walked towards the door, while you rolled your eyes and followed.

"He's not my sugar daddy." And when they opened the door, they both came face to face with Kyle, the bodyguard, who was standing in front of them. “Kyle, what are you doing here?”

"What do you think? The old man told him to come after you. So controlling.” Rosé complained.

“Mr Jeon asked to let you know that he and your friends are in the VIP area, and that he is waiting for you there.” Kyle said simply. Rosé just sighed and headed in a direction opposite to the VIP area. “Is your friend all right, Miss (y/l/n)? Need something?"

"No, she's fine, you get used to it with time."

After climbing the stairs that led to the VIP area, (y/n) noticed that the two sofas were almost full, there was only one vacant seat, on a loveseat sofa and was right next to Jungkook. He was engaged in conversation with the other guys, and they were probably talking about politics and his company. Deciding you should drink some more, to process everything that was going on, you headed to the drinks counter and sat there, ordering a margherita for the waiter.

It didn't take long before a hand went to your waist and Jungkook sat down beside you.

"So... Steel giant, huh?"

(y/n) looked at him for a few seconds before taking a sip of her drink.

"Don't think about it too much, Rosé is 5.25ft tall, anyone is a giant for her."

"She doesn't seem to like me very much, you must have spoken very badly about me." He said nodding to the bartender that already knew what his drink would be.

“I only told the truth. It's not my fault if you're the bad guy.”

"I'm not the bad guy, only when you ask me to be." He whispered the last part. At other times it would turn you on, but at that moment, you weren't in the mood for it. Then you swiveled around on the bench, facing him.

“Look, why are you here anyway?” You asked. “Why did you come to tell my friends that you're my boyfriend when you really aren't? Have you come to show that you own me?”

“To be honest, it made me jealous to death that you could be getting hooked up with other men, and that possibly at one time or another, you would fall for one of them.” He said staring at Minho while he was talking to his friends. “And I could have sworn you were falling for that guy.”

“And what do you have to do with it, Jungkook? It was you who said that..."

"I know what I said, princess, and I was wrong."

And he made you gawk.

“Were you?”

"Yeah." He nodded. "Look, I'm not good at this, and I'm trying to change my behavior with you because you deserve so much more than a guy like me and I want to be someone who deserves you." He sighed. “Today I received the best news I could receive in the business world. And the first thing I thought of was you, I thought how much I wanted to share this news with you and how important you are to me. So I went to your apartment with that wine. I thought it was about time I had a conversation with you about my feelings, about why I was so…cold.”

"Well, you can tell me now." You said still not believing what you had heard.

“No, it's a conversation we should have alone. And I don't want to stop you from having fun with your friends. In fact, I just want you to know that I don't think of you as a toy, I know my actions so far just said that, but I swear that's not how I feel about you." He said getting up and approaching you, hovering over you, holding your face. "I just wanted you to know that..."

"(y/n)!" Rosé's voice caught your attention, and you turned to the side, seeing your friend running towards you. “Come with me, now!” And so she grabbed your arm, taking it from Jungkook's hands, who just sighed and sat down again, watching you walk down the stairs until you lost sight of you.

"What's it?" you asked, your voice not loud enough to override the loud music in the room. You were being pulled into the crowd, on the dance floor in the common part of the Pub.

“You will dance with me. Our special Have Mercy choreography.”

"What? What are you...”

“I'm going to prove to you that Jungkook doesn't deserve a second chance, that he's controlling and that the moment he sees you dancing sensually among this bunch of guys, he's going to drag you out of here. Because that's what shit men do, they fuck women up, he takes away your freedom and ends your life. Trust me."

"Rosé, he's not like that."

"Oh no? Then dance with me and prove me wrong."

When CHLOE's voice invaded the place, Rosé started dancing the 'special choreography' they had created in their freshman year of college, when they met and became best friends. It was something sensual and provocative, and one that would surely attract the attention of both sexes there. Praying that no strangers would try to grope you, you started dancing with your friend.  

You weren't the best dancer in the world, but you always liked to dance, it made you elastic and it was a great exercise for people who, like you, didn't like working out. Rosé had a lot more waddle, she could wiggle her hips a lot better, and she created all the choreography. And if she didn't like what she studied in college so much, she'd probably be a dancer.

And the highlight of the choreography, in your opinion, was when you wiggled your ass, keeping your legs straight and lowered your torso, touching your fingertips to the floor, and then you went up at once, throwing your hair back, and lowered yourselves. at once, as if you were actually going to sit down.

“(y/n) and Rosé are killing it.” One of the friends from the university who was in the VIP area said, making the others look over the railing, to the dance floor below, seeing the two swaying among the other people, attracting several looks.Jungkook approached the protection bar, holding a glass of whiskey and watched you, who tossed your hair, went down and up, made provocative movements and was attracting a lot of attention.

He looked at Kyle who got the message and just waved his hand, calling out to the other security guards who followed the boss to the common area dance floor.

Jungkook looked around, seeing the amount of men who were watching you too.

“Bunch of pervs. Kyle" He called, not taking his eyes off his girl.

“Sir?”

"Don't let any man touch her."

"Yes sir." And so Kyle led the security guards who, one by one, barred any man from approaching the two girls in the middle of the dance floor who with your dance, now infected other girls who danced sensually around them. Jungkook started walking in circles, slowly, around the girls, eyes glued to you. In his mind, several scenarios were happening, several memories were reproduced and the fire that burned in his chest, only seemed to burn with even more intensity.

When herealize that a man managed to avoid the security guards and enter the circle, and that he had his eyes and even his hands raised towards you, Jungkook quickened his pace, slipping between you and the boy, looking him up and down, his gaze cold and intimidating, not needing anything else for the boy to back off.

At the end of the song, you and Rosé celebrated and only then looked around, seeing that the security guards had made a kind of barrier, leaving the men out and the women in. You both looked towards Jungkook who was beside Kyle, looking at you with a smug smile on his face as he shoved his hands into his pants pockets. You can't help but smile.

"I told you." You turned to your friend who looked nothing less than impressed.

"He literally pushed every man in this pub away from you, just to let you dance." She laughed. "Yeah, that's pretty cool."

You walked towards him and let him hug you by the waist.

"Do I need to do anything else to prove how important you and your happiness are to me?" You looked around, biting your lip, trying to think of something. The whole situation, the dancing, the display of power, made you aroused and you could feel that you were wet, so when you saw what you wanted, you turned to him and leaned on his shoulders, bringing your lips to his ear.

"I want you to fuck me on those tables over there." You said pointing to the darkest corner of the pub, where literally no one was sitting, as they were more interested in dancing and getting high than sitting. Jeon let out a groan and tightened his hands on your waist, starting to push you towards the tables, he never backed down on a challenge and was always willing to fuck anywhere you were comfortable with.

Minutes later, you were at one of those tables both in the dark. You were kneeling on the floor under the table. He had his pants open and his cock was in your hand. You moved your soft hand over him as your mouth sucked on the top, making Jungkook grunt and grab your hair, moving your head according to the pleasure he was feeling. And with every movement you made with your tongue, he pushed your head harder until you swallowed his whole dick, being able to feel the bottom of your throat, moving his hips against your mouth, fucking your throat until you are out of breath and patting his thigh, making him let go, watching the saliva run from your mouth to the middle of your breasts, making him even harder with that sight.

He cursed - his words were not heard because of the loud music. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a condom. He ripped the package open with his teeth as you stood up and had your back to him. As soon as he put a condom on his cock, he grabbed your waist and pulled you onto his lap,pulled your panties to the side and let him position his cock at the entrance to your dripping pussy. You slowly sat up until you were full of him, your walls getting used to the size he was. You spread your hands across the table, slowly moving your hips back and forth. Jungkook threw his head back, hitting the club wall, cursing as you slowly rolled on his lap, lust taking over his body, totally at your mercy. He used to be the dominator in bed, but he would never lie about the fact that if you asked, he'd drop to his knees for you, his princess. He got so weak when you moved like that.  He cupped your waist, pressing his fingers into your skin, in an almost silent request for you to move faster, and you did, riding his cock with ease.

And between moans and curses your chest was against the table, Jungkook was standing behind you, one hand resting on your back while the other held your waist, hitting hard from behind. His grunts and groans of pleasure were totally masked by the electronic music that was now blaring from the speakers. No one there had noticed the madness they were committing, and if they did, no one cared. His cock hitting the right place, making you roll your eyes and grab the edge of the table while you bit your own lips, feeling your pussy tighten around him, your core so hot and so tight, it hurt.

"Fuck." You grunted as you felt orgasm reaching your body, as he increased the force of the blows, now pulling your arms, making you stand, your ass lifted against his hip, one of his arms hugging your waist, while with the other hand he grabbed your throat. He bit down on your shoulder, sucking on your skin as he slammed his cock against your pussy. “Fucking hell, fuck.” He hissed as he came. His cum filling the condom and he in the midst of his delirium of pleasure, he wished he was filling your pussy with his cum, imagining how pleasurable it would be to see his cum running down your legs after he filled you.

He collapsed sitting on the seat, taking the condom off his dick and zipping his pants while you adjusted the dress and hair. He pulled you onto his lap, sitting you sideways on his thighs and hugging you, letting you lay your head on his shoulder, closing your eyes and resting.

"We should go home." He whispered to you, who just nodded, too tired to speak. He then got up with you on his lap, carrying you out of the club, and to the car, where Kyle took them to your apartment.

And for the first time, Jungkook slept with you in your bed.

all rights reserved © katebacks | 2018/2022 — no reposting and/or modifying of any form on any medium is allowed. no translations allowed.

#bangtanarmynet #bangtanshadowfamily #thekpopnetwork #jeon jungkook #jeon jungkook x reader #jungkook x reader #bts #bangtan smut #jeon jungkook angst #jungkook angst #ceo!jeongguk #jeon jeongguk smut #jeongguk smut #jeon jeongguk angst

[jkeuphoriadreamland]

The Dark Prince pt.1 | JJK

𝔓𝔞𝔦𝔯𝔦𝔫𝔤: Prince!Jungkook X Caretaker! freader

𝔊𝔢𝔫𝔯𝔢: Yandere, Royalty!au, Curse!au, Smut, Angst, 4k 

𝔖𝔶𝔫𝔬𝔭𝔰𝔦𝔰: His family name cursed, Jungkook is doomed to live his life in the furthest tower of the castle, alone and abandoned. You are charged with serving his highness with any need he may have, no matter the demand.

𝔚𝔞𝔯𝔫𝔦𝔫𝔤𝔰: 18 +M smut, mentions of curses and witches, mentions of hexes, mentions of death (side character), mentions of corruption, angst, pillow humping, rutting, orgasm, mentions of cum and touching cum, anger, obsession, misunderstandings, abandonment, future smut.

pt.1 - pt. 2 - pt. 3 - pt. 4 - pt. 5 - pt. 6 - pt. 7 - Final

The curse:

The rain poured heavily, the night sky blinding the man who attempted to lead the carriage through the dark forest. His passenger, a prince of the Jeon family, woke him in the middle of the night stating an emergency and that he had to leave at once. As the driver raced through the night, he abruptly pulled on the reins, barely missing a woman in the middle of the road who stood almost invisible in the darkness.

“Why have we stopped”, yelled the prince from within the protection of his carriage.

“T-there’s a woman your highness.”

The prince felt his heart grow cold and the shivers flowing throughout his body could not be blamed on the cold of the night. It could only be one woman, and he realized in that moment he had run long enough. Stepping out of his carriage cautiously, he squinted his eyes willing them to focus in the dark, preparing to meet his fate.

The woman turned around, her eyes brilliantly reflecting the moonlight as she pulled back

the veil from her face. She was beguiling and when the driver saw her, he immediately came down from his seat to kneel in her presence. Eyes glazed over, he indulged in the hexed caresses she gifted him before he took his last breath. Walking over his body on the dirt floor, the witch inched her way toward her target. Prince Jeon knew this day would come, his time had run out. Stepping back, he prepared for whatever fate this woman would bring, that is, until she kissed him.

“Just as you have broken my heart, I will break yours. You knew I loved you, yet you married another. I curse your descendants from now until eternity. You future sons will bear my curse and will never know love. You wanted another woman...so now...you’re lineage will suffer.”

One last kiss, she released a vapor from her mouth, waiting as it filled the royal’s entire being. Smirking, she stepped back and disappeared into the very darkness from where she came, leaving the young Jeon to faint on the rocky soil.

+++

Several generations later:

“The queen has given birth, your majesty, and…”

The king glared at the lady-in-waiting wondering what her hesitation was all about. He had been waiting long enough, wondering if he would have the son he’d always dreamed of, the one to rule over the kingdom someday, but a piercing scream stole his attention.

“What is happening? I thought the queen already gave birth?”

The lady, fearful for her life and her position with the queen, fell to her knees, planting her face against the hard cemented ground.

“Your highness….the child...the child…”

Losing patience, the king spat out venomously, “SPEAK!”

Trembling uncontrollably, the girl spoke the words she knew the king would fear...the one thing he had prayed against for years, even calling in healers and witches to prevent.

“H-he’s cursed.”

The king’s countenance fell, the news shocking him into silence. He had gotten all the promises, the assurance that the curse would certainly pass over his own child, but it seems all of them had lied. He wouldn’t be so good-fortuned to have a curse skip his heir to the throne. Every generation before him suffered the same fate, but luckily they had other male successors. He, however, was not so lucky. At a young age, an accident declared him unable to have children, but by some miracle he had been able to get his wife with child. At his advanced age, he knew this was his last chance.

Walking around the crouched form on the floor, he walked into the queen’s room only to see several of the women-in waiting dead on the floor, the midwife blinded by a cloth around her eyes. She heard a sound to her left and immediately pulled the baby tighter, hiding his vision from whomever had entered the room.

“This baby is cursed, turn back now!”

The king noticed his wife was passed out on the bed and the little bundle of joy now being hidden looked like any other innocent newborn, but the bodies on the floor told another story.

“Silence! Let me have my son.”

The midwife panicked feeling embarrassed for having spoken to the king with such a tone, but she couldn’t be sure. She didn’t want anymore deaths. “Your highness.”

She extends the baby out waiting for the king to grab him. The king, unsure of what he’ll see, walks cautiously toward the newborn, wondering if his life would be spared as all the Jeon’s before were. When he gets close enough to see, the baby turns to look at him with eyes as red as the coals of a fiery furnace. It was enthralling. Beautiful was an understatement, the child, though cursed, was a true inheritor of royalty. Grabbing the baby and holding him up to his chest, he could see now how the curse worked; charm and beauty. Any that looked upon his son would face their death. Any who were drawn in by the corruption in his eyes.

Releasing a breath, the king smiled at the baby wondering if he truly was cursed. Something so beautiful and pure surely could not have done such evil things. When he turns to check him in the light, the baby manages to glance at the midwife who in her ignorance removed her blindfold to tend to the queen. In an instant she drops to the floor like a sack of potatoes. In horror, the king covers the baby’s face before walking over to his queen who has now regained consciousness.

“We cannot let this happen. No one must know.”

The queen in her weakened state nodded oblivious to the chaos around her. She had an idea about the screams, but was not awake to see all the bodies lying around her bed. Handing the queen the baby, the king kisses her forehead before walking out of the room in search of a solution. If these healers weren’t able to stop his child from being born cursed, perhaps they could remove it now that he was born. There had to be a solution and he wasn’t going to give up.

He had no other sons to take over for him someday, and he'd be damned if his only existing heir would be stripped of his title. Shaking his fist in the air, he vowed to never stop seeking an end to the curse, hating that it all began with the one Jeon royal who had betrayed a witch all those centuries ago.

+++

“You cannot threaten your nanny dear boy. Who will feed you then?” The young prince’s nanny teased as she slid his food through the slot on the solid metal door that protected all who entered the tower. She was lucky enough not to be killed, having been some sort of miracle angel that Jungkook took a liking to early on. She’d been able to care for him since he was young, being one of three people that were still alive after looking into the eyes of the young prince, but as he got older and smarter, it was impossible to keep him from roaming. Soon the decision of locking him in the southern tower was made, leaving her as his only source of care and companionship.

“Oh come on, old woman, I've spared your life this long, why not let me out of this place?”

“You know good and well why I don’t, besides, it’s been decreed by the king. You wouldn’t want to see me get hung would you?”

Jungkook chuckled at his nanny, the way her wit always matched his own made him smile. There was a reason why he hadn’t taken her life that he had yet to understand, but he was happy that there was at least someone to keep him company. It was true no one was to let him out, as a matter of fact, no one was even allowed to visit him at all. His parents came once a month, but they left all the responsibilities to his caretaker. She would feed him, bring him clean clothes and lines, even read him to sleep, but now that he turned twenty three, he was growing bored.

“I wouldn’t allow it. I am the prince. You’re my favorite person. I’m mature enough to leave, I know I am. I won’t hurt anyone, I promise.”

“Oh young sweet boy. I know that, but your eyes tell another story. You can’t help what you do.”

The old woman turned to grab the now clean royal jacket she meticulously prepared for him. She did this with all his things, loving the boy like her own, even if he was cursed with a power beyond her imagination. She didn’t believe he could pose such a danger when she first met him, having been the thirtieth person in line to fill this position. She had heard of all the previous women jumping off the castle tower and even killing themselves in front of the boy’s eyes. He’d been painted a monster, an evil killer, but his curse he could not help. For some reason, when it was her turn to meet him , the young child loved her right away. The King and Queen immediately hired her, forcing her to commit to the care of their son on the threat of death to her and her family. They were desperate, she came to realize that later, and she couldn’t blame them.

“I am not a killer. I’m just me. Why can’t people see that? Am I to be locked in here for the rest of my life!?”

“Hush now, young one. Your parents are still seeking a remedy. I know they will find one soon.”

“At what price? I’m mad….mad with loneliness and starved for touch. This is no way to live.”

“I know, sweet boy. I know.”

Leaving his highness in order to tend to her own life, the caretaker closed the door to the tower leaving Jungkook to stew in his thoughts once again. Although he had everything he could ever need in his tower, the room lavishly appropriate for his royal status, he felt abandoned and alone. His parents always promised a solution, but he was an adult now, and his patience was growing thinner.

+++

The next morning Jungkook awoke to an empty room once again, his fireplace having gone out some time during the night causing a chill to run up his spine. It was enough to make him bury his head under the thick wool blankets his sweet caretaker had requested especially for him. She’d be there any minute to make sure he had enough firewood and a full belly to keep him warm. He could see the flurries falling outside his window, the wooden shutters doing nothing to keep the cold out.

Lithely he stretched his body, suddenly aware of the arousal beneath his silk pajamas. Too many mornings he’d woken up just like this with no way to quell his desires. Of course just like any man, he’d wrap a hand around himself and spill his seed on his pillow, something his sweet old keeper never brought up when the laundry had to be done. And he never regretted it, not once, knowing that his semen was probably also cursed as well.

It wasn’t enough that he had to live his life locked away, but his own eyes always reminded him daily of the evil lurking within him, stealing his peace. He never meant to hurt people, it just happened, and he hated it.. All of the Jeon’s that carried this damnation would end up marrying and becoming even more evil. Some speculated that love made them mad, their evil corrupting everything in its path, but this time it was different. This time, he was the only heir, and the kingdom below his tower needed a leader, thus the obsession his parents had with finding a solution. However, in all this time, a cure has never been found.

He wondered often if they even loved him. How could parents just place their child inside of a tower for over a decade and not bat an eyelash? He could excuse them but for the fact that they hardly came to see him. Maybe they were busy, he mused. Why else would they not come?

A sudden knock to his door brings him out of his reverie, his thoughts already too overbearing. He stands to slide his feet into the fluffiest wool slippers made by the one and only person who’s ever shown him love. ‘To keep your royal feet warm’, she had told him.  Smiling he walks over ready to greet her and accept her delicious food.

“It’s about time old woman, I could have starved waiting.”

The response he received was not expected. A male with a deep voice cleared his throat before speaking. “Your highness, I bring grave news. Your caretaker has passed away. The majesties are currently seeking someone new. Please await further information. Here’s a meal sent by her majesty.”

A bowl of oatmeal slid through the small window, the opening that he would share with the only person in the world that loved him.  He knew she did….and now... she was gone? He stared at the steam rising from the bowl, his mind completely numb and spaced out. Had he heard correctly? Before he could ask, the sound of the tower's doors closing made it clear the knight had run out just as quickly as he was sent in. They probably chose him due to his position as an elite soldier for the king, as if a mere suit of armor were enough to protect him from Jungkook’s power.

“Death…” Jungkook repeated to himself, his lips barely moving, the word like acid on his tongue. She couldn’t be dead...not her. He never hurt her, would never hurt her. It took him a moment to understand what was happening and to register the fact that he was going to be alone-- again.

Time passed by, hours without a word about his caretaker and the reason for her death. He wasn’t sure about the lengths his power could go, but he was sure he hadn’t done anything to kill her. As if on cue, moments before he lost his composure, the doors to the tower open. The creaking louder than he remembered, causing him to spring up from the hunched position he’d been in for hours.

Running to the door of his room, he presses his ear against it eager to hear some kind of  life on the other side that would inform him of the events that have transpired. 

“Son?”

The voice coming from the other side was one he hadn’t heard in a month and Jungkook hated that it took death for his father to come and see him again. Walking backwards until his legs hit the edge of his bed frame, he falls back onto the mattress, his body bouncing off the springs.

“What?” Jungkook replies, his tone a bit more annoyed than he meant it. He was partially annoyed with his non-existent parents, added with the death of someone he’s come to love as his own family.

“I’m sorry. I know you loved, _____. The doctors said she didn’t suffer, having passed away in her sleep. I hope this brings you comfort.”

Gripping the sheets in anger, his bottom lip on the verge of bleeding from the way his top teeth pressed into his skin, he held his tongue at the words he wanted to say-- angry at the way his father could speak her name so easily. She was the only person Jungkook loved and now she was gone. 

“How?”, was the only word Jungkook spoke. He was worried it was his fault, that he had made this happen and that he'd ruined the only good thing he had in life. His mind scrambled with endless scenarios of what might happen to him without someone to keep him grounded. What if he was left alone from now on? What if he were left to rot for the rest of his life--alone?

“The doctors aren’t sure, but they believe it to have been natural causes. It wasn’t you if that’s what you think.”

“I didn’t say that!”

Not wanting to argue with his obviously distraught son, the king simply walked to the exit, preparing his last words carefully. “Tomorrow there will be a new caretaker. It is the daughter of your beloved elder.”

Jungkook stopped breathing, his heartbeat so loud in his ears he thought for sure he misheard. “Daughter?”

How could they just send someone new without knowing whether or not he’d end their life? And even though that was the biggest concern, the fact that his old caregiver had a daughter was news to him. Why had she never told him? Did she not trust him? It seemed to Jungkook that the fact she had a child was relevant information to share. After all, she had known all about him. 

For a  moment he worried, but then something else overtook him. Had everyone lied to him? Was he just some monster that no one trusted? If she kept that information, what else had she kept? The entire day he seethed, never once getting up and out of his bed, his heart troubled and mind overcome. Late into the night, sleep finally came, but not before he made himself a promise. Everyone that came into his life from now on would pay...pay for the sins of their ancestors before them.

+++

It was the next morning when Jungkook’s eyes opened suddenly, his heart leaping into his throat at the sound of dishes being moved around. Had he dreamt all of it? Running to the small window where he received his food, he slid open the limited gap that prevented him from affecting anyone on the other side. Calling out her name in hopes that it really had been a nightmare, he gets no response. What he does see are a pair of smaller, younger looking hands sliding a bowl through filled with his favorite porridge. It smelled exactly like the one she used to make him and for a moment he watched confused.

The sliding door was at the height of his knees so he couldn’t meet the eyes of the other person, but from what he could see….this was not his old maid. He waits as your hands pull back and unable to keep silent any longer, he calls out, his voice brittle and broken. “Wait! P-Please...who are you?”

There is no answer, but of course he wasn’t expecting there to be. Who would speak to a demon like him? The little window closes leaving his bowl mid way to his side of the slot. Placing his hands over the rounded bottom of the ceramic bowl, he pulls it in and inhales sharply, his stomach growling at the memory of the delicious food before him. He begins to eat, all too consumed with the meal before him to even wonder about the person on the other side, and you were there still, he knew it. The caregiver assigned to him was always to stay the entire day from dawn to dusk, that was the rule. 

As his day went on, he heard the rustling sounds on the other side, your actions mimicking those of the older caregiver making him wonder if he was suffering some horrible joke. You behaved just like your mother and it was starting to mess with his mental stability. Just as before, his meals came on time, the quality made for a royal prince, and just as delicious if not more than his ex-caregiver. He wondered how long it would be before you ran away in fear of the prince known in all the kingdom as a cursed evil being.

He was surprised your mother hadn’t told you that he was cursed. Why else would you be here? Surely not of your own accord? Then again, he shouldn’t be that surprised when he himself had never been told of the stranger in his tower by her either.

His belly full and his curiosity spiked, he dared attempt conversation once again, only needing to be acknowledged once. “I’m thirsty.”, he lied. He had no need of any beverage, as prince he had everything he needed. Before your mother had died, she made sure to stock him up with everything he wanted, always spoiling him beyond what was acceptable. Shaking off the sudden reminiscence, he waited for you to respond.

The only return he got was a glass of clean water being pushed through in a rush. Before you could pull back, he managed to grab your hand, keeping you from leaving. A small gasp escaped you and Jungkook’s body broke out in goosebumps. Your voice sounded fragile, soft, and sweet...a sound he doesn’t remember ever hearing before. Unsure if he would hurt you, he panics and lets your hand go, a bit embarrassed by how quickly you pulled away and shut the door on your side of the hole. He could still hear you breathing however, your chest probably heaving faster than your corset allowed for the intake of oxygen to enter your lungs.

His hand burned, yet there was nothing visible on his skin. What was this? The rest of the day went by quickly, your new attempts at getting him his supplies more and more creative as you made sure never to leave yourself open to being touched again. He was amused by your stubbornness and determination to not encounter him once more. He knew people didn’t want to know him, but seeing it in action was something altogether entertaining. He doesn’t know why he thought to even touch you. What did he expect to accomplish? Pity? Conversation? A friend?

Before he knew it, you were gone, and he was left in his thoughts. You obviously knew about him, why else would you have withdrawn your hand the way you did? It didn’t matter to him suddenly, the thought of a young woman tending to him now the main distraction. He doesn’t remember what it was like to associate with someone his age.  Were you even his age? How old had the caretaker been? Were you younger or older? From the look and feel of your hands….your soft skin…

Lost in thought over you, he pauses realizing he’s aroused. A simple touch, so foreign, yet so exciting, was all it took to keep him from falling asleep. Imagining what you might look like, he decides to do what he knows would help him reach his slumber quicker. Grabbing the pillow by his side, he slides it between his thighs and begins to rut against the silk fabric. His tip was already sensitive, the entire day’s curiosity over the existence of a young female keeping his senses on high alert. As he thrust into it, pressing it against himself eagerly, he became aware that his ex-nanny would no longer be the one cleaning this pillow for him...no….you  would be...and the thought thrilled him all the more. Turning so that the pillow was now under him, he pulled his long cotton pajama up over his hips in order to have better access to the soft sensation of the material below him. Rolling his hips slowly, he revels in the motions, quietly whimpering into his closed fist, imagining it to be the hands of the women who now haunted his thoughts.

In no time he was shuddering, extremely embarrassed that he had cum so quickly. He’d played with himself enough times to understand how his body worked, his experience by his own hand helping him to hold back his orgasms in order to increase the pleasure, but the thought of a woman was something altogether too powerful even for him. His heart finally calming down, he turned onto his back and blew out a frustrated breath. If you were going to be his new keeper, he knew he'd have a lot more days of irritation ahead.

Placing the now soiled pillow into the laundry hole that his previous caregiver had installed for her to access the prince’s dirty clothes and bed covers, he smirks at the thought of what you  might think when you saw it. You would clean it, it was your responsibility after all. If you were anything like your mother, you’d do your job perfectly and without question. 

Getting back on his comfortable mattress, he laid back, a hand over his eyes as he pondered so many questions about the daughter he never knew about. Were you beautiful? As beautiful as your soft skin? Have you been trained to take care of him? Since when? Had you known all about him, yet he knew nothing of you? Eventually sleep overtook him, and that night he dreamed he saw your face…

Pt. 2

↳ All works are ©jkeuphoriadreamland Do not  upload, copy, translate, steal any of my works.

#bts smut #jungkook smut #bts yandere #yandere bts #jungkook x reader #jungkook fanfic #jungkook yandere #jeon jungkook smut #jungkook scenario #bts fanfic #bts masterlist jungkook #jungkook!au #prince!au #yandere!au #obsessive!jungkook #manipulative!jungkook #cursed!jungkook #jungkook angst #yandere jungkook #bangtanshadowfamily

[baepsaesbae]

Taming Temerity

Pairing— Min Yoongi x reader 

Genre— SMUT +18, incubus!Yoongi, demon au, Valentine’s Day au 

Warnings— Dom!Yoongi, brat!reader, fingering, oral (f receiving), multiple orgasms, hickies, shibari, tickling huehuehue, swearing, explicit unprotected sex (use protection when fucking a demon), ass slapping, creampie 

Word Count— 4.3k                                                                                    

 /təˈmerədē/: excessive confidence or boldness; audacity || You try explaining Valentine’s Day to Min Yoongi, your incubus boyfriend that feeds on your sexual energy. At first he doesn’t understand the point, but if it’ll make you horny then he’s willing to do anything.  

A/N— This fic is part of the Valentine’s Day collab Be My Bangtanvine with @kimtaehyunq @ppersonna @ughseoks @jinned @joontopia and @feliix​. Make sure to check out their stories too! 

“I never understood this holiday. You know it’s just a corporate scam for suckers like you, right?” Yoongi expressed his disdain as his gaze fell on the extravagant Valentine’s Day section in the grocery store. 

“So you’ve mentioned, Mr. Party Pooper,” you rolled your eyes, “Some people just like getting chocolates and flowers from their partners. I don’t see any problem with that.”

“Do you want chocolates and flowers? I can get them for you any time, just say the word,” Yoongi offered.

“That’s the point, it should be a little surprise. I wouldn’t have to ask you to do anything,” you tried to explain.

“At that point you’re already expecting something, doesn’t that just defeat the purpose?” your companion was genuinely confused.

“You know what? I don’t expect a demon like you to get it,” you were getting frustrated.

“No need to throw the ‘D’ word around like that. I’m an incubus sure, but we specialize in lust, not love. However, I’m always down to try new things. You of all people should know that,” he ended suggestively. 

You started to think about how your relationship started with Yoongi. Your body went on autopilot mode on the drive back home as flashbacks flooded your mind. 

It all started about six months ago when you randomly started to have sleep paralysis consistently. You’d foolishly open your eyes and see a dark figure in the corner of your room that gradually came closer before settling on top of you. The extra weight on your chest made it hard to breathe. Once it got to that point, your eyelids would close and you’d be whisked away to a sensual dream. You’d wake up refreshed and energized, completely forgetting about the terrifying events that led up to your wet dream. 

One night, you miraculously were able to break the cycle. As soon as the dark figure approached the bed, you threw a pillow at it. At that point, you weren’t sure if you were in a dream or not, but you dashed to turn on your bedroom lights. The light revealed a man standing frozen in place by your bed. You remember screaming for help and shouting things about a pervert stalker. 

“Help! Somebody help there’s an intruder! Someone please--” suddenly your mouth refused to open.

“Well this is awkward,” the man rubbed the back of his neck, “Let’s get a few things out of the way first. I’m not a pervert or a stalker. In fact, I’m not even human, I’m an incubus. A new one at that.”

Your eyes widened in horror at the mention of a demonic entity. You backed up into a wall trying to get away from him while muffled screams desperately tried to escape from your sealed lips. 

“I’m sure you have a few questions. Normally I would just put you to sleep but you’re wide awake now and honestly I don’t have the kind of mana to deal with all that. So we’ve found ourselves in quite the predicament,” the demon sighed as he sat on your bed. With a wave of his hand, your mouth was finally able to open again. 

“What the fuck do you mean you’re a demon? This must be a dream right?” you were bewildered.

“Come sit by me, I can show you that I’m real,” the demon patted the bed.

“Trusting a self proclaimed demon is probably a bad idea but this is just a weird dream anyway,” you reasoned out loud as you sat beside the intruder. 

The man raised one of his hands to cup your cheek; you shuddered at his cold touch. Something changed when you looked into his eyes. Suddenly, you felt like kissing this total stranger. In fact, you felt a lust that you’ve never felt before. Before you knew it, you were straddling the man, rubbing your crotch against his as you passionately made out.   

“Lay back and take off your pants, dear,” he commanded. You did as he said without hesitation.

The man licked his lips as he spread open your legs. He slowly dragged a finger along your covered slit. Pulling your panties aside, he dove in tongue first, causing you to shudder at the warm and wet sensation. His tongue flicked around between your folds as his thumb began to circle your clit. Pleasure coursed throughout your body as your hands entangled themselves in his hair. You felt two hard protruding bumps atop his head...horns?

“Reaching for my horns already? Naughty girl,” the man smirked as he inserted a finger into your wet pussy. You squirmed at his action. It wasn’t enough, you needed more.

“Oh? What’s wrong?” he asked with fake innocence as he slowly finger fucked you, “Is one not enough? Do you need more?” You silently nodded in response.

“Nuh uh, I need to hear you say it,” he teased.

“Please, I need more,” you begged as you helplessly tried to grind against his one finger.

“Hm one finger isn’t enough huh? How about two?” he added in his middle finger as you moaned, “Or do you want three?”

His ring finger slid in with ease. Finally, you felt full; lewd sounds escaped from your lips. Your back arched as he picked up his pace, curling his fingers into you with every pump. Something tight wound up in you, indicating that you were close to your high.

“Keep going. Faster,” you panted as your legs began to shake.

“Your wish is my command,” he obliged. You cried out as your orgasm hit you. Waves of euphoria rippled across your body as he slammed his fingers into you a final time, leaving his fingers pressed up against your g-spot to prolong the event. 

You focused on catching your breath while the alleged demon smiled down at you. It wasn’t a creepy smile, it was one of triumph. His fingers were still inside of you.

“You can pull them out now,” you said weakly.

“I tried. Your tight little pussy is clamped onto them. See?” he showed you how your lips stayed gripped onto his fingers, “If I can’t pull them out, I might as well go back in.”

He pushed his fingers back in, making you gasp. You were still extremely sensitive, any movement of his would push you over the edge yet again. 

“If you do that-- fuck-- I’ll come again,” you warned him.

“Let’s see how many you can handle,” the man challenged as he picked up his speed yet again.

You came three times that night. All just to his hand and occasionally his mouth. The demon looked satisfied with his work as you laid blissed out before him. He slunk down beside you, laying on his side with his head propped up on his arm.

“These got bigger,” you observed as you reached for his horns. The tiny black stumps had grown longer and had a more defined horn shape. They felt cool to the touch and were ridged, similar to those of a ram. 

“They’re not the only things that got bigger,” he winked, “This is where my mana is stored. Essentially I get stronger when I consume energy.”

“Consume energy? Are you going to eat me?” you questioned with intrigue. You still believed you were in a strange dream. 

“Already did. I told you, I’m an incubus. We feed off of sexual energy. I rather enjoyed the meal. It’s too bad this will be the last time I can see you though,” he pouted.

“What? Why can’t you visit me in my dreams like you normally do?” you could get used to having dreams like this.

“Because you know that I exist. After tonight, you’ll forget all about me and I’ll get reassigned to a different human,” he answered nonchalantly.  

“Does that mean I’ll get another incubus demon?” 

“Not exactly. There are many different kinds of beings that dwell in the underworld. You could get any one of them. Most of them aren’t as fun or as handsome as me though,” he tried to lighten the conversation. 

“I don’t want to forget you, nor do I want this dream to end,” you admitted.

“Silly girl, you still think this is a dream? There actually might be a way to have me stay with you. All you have to do is make a contract with me. Interested?” the demon offered.

“A contract? Am I gonna be selling my soul to you or something? I would prefer to keep that if possible,” you tried to joke.

“I’m not that kind of demon. The contract would simply bind us together. You let me consume all of your sexual energy and I give you the best orgasms you’ll ever have. Seems like a fair deal to me,” he explained.

“So I’ll basically have a demon boyfriend? I don’t mind that, sign me up,” you nodded. You were groggy at this point and your eyelids were getting heavy.

“Boyfriend? I suppose you could put it that way. Let’s seal this deal with a kiss,” he suggested. He leaned in to your already puckered up lips. He paused mere centimeters from your face, “I’m Yoongi by the way. I apologize for not introducing myself earlier.”

You pulled him in for a soft kiss, “Hey Yoongi, I’m ___. I guess I’m your girlfriend now.” 

“Whatcha thinking about?” Yoongi interrupted your thoughts.

“About the night we met,” you answered as you pulled into your driveway.

“That was a good night. You were so cute when you called yourself my girlfriend,” he smiled.

“Shut up, I thought it was all a dream,” you said defensively as you unloaded the groceries.

“I was thinking about Valentine’s Day as you were driving in silence. I wanna give it a try. I don’t get the hype, but if it will make you happy then I’m willing to go along with it,” Yoongi stated. 

“Really?” your mouth opened with excitement, “Do I need to plan the date or are you taking the reins on this one?”

“I’ll start doing my research now,” Yoongi gave you a thumbs up. 

“Rise and shine gorgeous~” Yoongi sing songed as he opened the blinds.

You retreated back under the covers to shield yourself from the light. Yoongi tugged at the edge, making you even more aggravated. Curling up into a ball in the fetal position was your last line of defense. Once Yoongi flung off the blanket, you were done for.

“To start off your very best Valentine’s Day ever, I present you a bouquet,” Yoongi shoved a bundle of red roses in your face, causing you to sneeze. A few petals violently detached and fluttered helplessly onto the bed. 

“Thanks Yoongi, the flowers are pretty,” you managed to say with a stuffy nose, “I wish I could adore them more but flowers always trigger my allergies.”

“Hm, every romance film I watched always showed the girl loving roses,” Yoongi pondered, “Not to worry, my algorithm is flawless.”

“Are you a robot now?” you joked. The sweet smell of syrup and waffles caught your attention. Yoongi noticed this and excitedly yanked you out of bed. Normally you would bicker about the manhandling but you decided to let today be an exception. 

The living room was filled with pink and white heart shaped balloons. Yoongi dragged you to the breakfast table, where the usual placemats were replaced with red hearts and small metallic heart shaped confetti were sprinkled all across the surface. To top it off, the belgian waffles were heart shaped, outlined with whipped cream and topped with strawberries. The presentation rivaled that of an actual restaurant. 

Yoongi watched expectantly as you took the first bite. Your mouth turned into a smile as you tasted the fluffy waffle. The toppings complemented the dish perfectly, and you were hungry for more. 

“I made eggs and bacon too, though it was hard to get the eggs into a heart shape,” Yoongi sighed as he showed you his attempt to get heart sunny side eggs. The shape was wonky but it was impressive that the yolks were still well intact. 

“I don’t care what they look like, I’m sure they’ll taste great. Thank you, Yoongi, this is incredible,” you showered him with compliments as you continued to eat. Yoongi smiled with satisfaction as he took a sip of coffee, his favorite choice of sustenance from the human realm. 

“Enjoying your Valentine’s Day so far?” he asked from across the table.

“I’ve only been awake for about 5 minutes but it’s been pretty good so far,” you nodded.

“Well whenever you’re ready, go get ready for a day out,” Yoongi winked, “Dress however you want, it’ll be casual.”

You couldn’t help but wonder about what Yoongi had planned for the day. It was still a little chilly, so you put on a cute sweater paired with jeans. You accessorized with a beret and your favorite jewelry pieces. Yoongi waited for you in the living room, and his eyes lit up when he saw you. It wasn’t the usual dark lustful look he normally gave you, but rather one of fondness and genuine adoration. 

“Where are we off to now?” you asked in the passenger seat, which was a rare sight. Yoongi didn’t like to drive, he always complained about how it would be easier to just teleport. You always had to remind him that humans do not simply ‘teleport’ places and you’d surely turn a lot of heads if you did. Regardless, you enjoyed watching Yoongi drive. You admired his delicate features as he concentrated on the road.

“Can’t tell you, that you ruin the surprise,” Yoongi chided. 

Your eyes widened as he pulled into the parking lot of the local aquarium. It had been years since you last visited, and you were thrilled that Yoongi picked this place as a date spot.

“The aquarium! Ah, I’m so excited! But they aren’t inherently romantic, what made you think of coming here?” you questioned.

“I remember you mentioned wanting to come back here someday. I figured today would be a good time,” he shrugged. Yoongi’s thoughtfulness made you feel warm and fuzzy inside. 

Once inside, you took the liberty of pointing out every fish you thought looked pretty to Yoongi. He was amused by how much you enjoyed something as simple as looking at fish. Colorful fish chased each other around their tanks, darting between corals and other underwater plants. You loved watching them go about their lives as they vibed within the aquarium. 

“It would be nice to be a fish,” you said to Yoongi as you stared in awe at jellyfish that were nearly transparent as they carelessly floated around.

“A fish? Why?” Yoongi scoffed.

“They seem happy, and free in a way. All they do is swim around and eat, that sounds like a good time to me,” you explained.

“And worry about getting eaten by a bigger fish. I’d rather be a cat if I had to be any animal,” Yoongi countered. 

  “Okay, that’s probably a better choice,” you laughed as you imagined Yoongi as a cat. It fit him surprisingly well. 

After leaving the aquarium, Yoongi suggested walking to a nearby gelato shop. You were never one to turn down dessert, so you agreed. The air was crisp and the cold made your cheeks go slightly numb, but you didn’t mind. You happily swung Yoongi’s hand back and forth in yours, you couldn’t remember the last time you’ve been on a date that went this well.   

“___?” a voice called out to you. You looked around to see who called you. Out of nowhere, someone ran up and hugged you from behind. You let go of Yoongi’s hand in the commotion as you were spun around.

“What the--” you said in shock. Finally you were put down, and saw a familiar face grinning back at you.

“Oh my god, Jungkook!” you exclaimed as you hugged him back. He greeted you with a kiss on the cheek.

“It’s been forever! I didn’t know you still lived here,” you said.

“I know right?! God, like 13 years or something? I’m here visiting some old pals. We’re all single so we’re celebrating this stupid holiday together,” Jungkook laughed. 

“Aww that's cute. I guess this holiday is pretty dumb, but I’m actually celebrating it with someone this year! This is Yoongi,” you introduced Jungkook to your boyfriend. 

“Nice to meet you, I’m Jungkook,” the young boy extended a hand.

“Min Yoongi,” Yoongi replied curtly as he firmly shook Jungkook’s hand.

“Damn, where are you hiding all that muscle?” Jungkook joked as he clutched his hand.

“Looks can be deceiving,” Yoongi deadpanned.

“How long are you in town for? I’d love to catch up with you on another day,” you interrupted. 

“I’ll be here for a few more days. Is your number still the same? I can text you tomorrow?” Jungkook offered.

“That’s perfect, I’ll see you around!” you waved goodbye and returned your attention to Yoongi. 

You took a hold of his hand and continued walking to the gelato shop. Yoongi was noticeably quiet now, and his demeanor had completely changed. There was an awkward silence between you two as you ordered your favorite flavors. You both sat outside to eat the gelato.

“So who was he?” Yoongi finally spoke. 

“Jungkook used to be my neighbor when we were kids. We practically grew up together. He moved away sometime in middle school and I haven’t seen him since. He looks great, I almost didn’t recognize him. What? Are you jealous?” you teased.

“I almost killed him when he kissed you,” Yoongi said in a tone that let you know that he was not kidding.

“Yoongi! People greet each other that way sometimes. Sure, it was a little forward, but we used to be best friends as kids,” you scolded him. 

“Ready to go home?” Yoongi asked, completely disregarding your explanation. 

“Okay let’s go back you big baby,” you sighed as you threw away your trash.

You hummed along with the radio all the way home. Yoongi didn’t say anything the whole ride. You were surprised by his behavior, you figured an incubus wouldn’t mind seeing affection in public. He had never given you the silent treatment before, so this was uncharted waters.

“Today was really nice, I think you did a good job planning out our Valentine’s day together,” you praised Yoongi as you returned home.

“Glad you enjoyed it,” Yoongi said coldly.

“Why are you being so pouty? C’mere, let me give the big baby a hug,” you reached for him with outstretched arms. 

“You think I’d let you get away with that kind of behavior?” an annoyed Yoongi glared back at you.

“C’mon, it’s not like it really matters,” you teased, trying to push your luck.

“It matters to me. You’re mine,” Yoongi snarled, baring his fangs.

“You’ve made that abundantly clear,” you tilted your neck, revealing marks from his previous feedings, “I can’t leave the house without a crap ton of concealer to cover up your monstrous hickeys.”  

“You knew what you were signing up for when you agreed to be my permanent lover,” Yoongi shrugged, his anger dissipating. 

“Who knew dating an incubus would be so tiresome,” you playfully roll your eyes.

“So that random guy kissing your cheeks doesn’t deserve to die?” he asked quietly.

“No! I told you, we’re childhood friends. I haven’t seen him in years. It’s okay to greet close friends with a friendly peck on the cheeks” you crossed your arms, “You’re being annoying. No dinner for you tonight,” you said confidently as you both entered the bedroom.

“Oh? Since when do you call the shots around here?” his voice lowered.

“Since now,” you replied defiantly. 

“Keep being cheeky, see where that gets you,” Yoongi challenged.

You smiled slyly as you pushed him onto the bed. Standing before him, you pulled off your sweater to reveal your bare chest. Yoongi instinctively reached out to grab them but you slapped his hand away.

“No touching,” you tsked as you slowly stripped off your bottoms. 

You turned to shake your ass at him. The gesture was meant to be playful, but Yoongi took it as a wage of war. He instantly pulled you onto his lap; your panties rubbed up against his hardened crotch.

“I’m hungry,” he growled in your ear as he firmly gripped your ass.

“Not my problem,” you snapped, doing your best to maintain your composure. 

“You’ll let me starve?”

“Don’t act as if you didn’t eat me out until I begged for you to stop last night,” you admonished. 

“Enough,” Yoongi silenced you.

He roughly latched his soft lips onto your neck. His harsh suckling caused you to moan and tangle your fingers in his minty green hair. You cupped his chin in an attempt to kiss him, but he pulled away. 

“You think you get to touch me now? Foolish,” he threw you further onto the bed.

With a snap of his fingers, your panties vanished. They were replaced with strict constraints as your hands and feet were bound by an intricate silk rope pattern. You’ve never been tied up like this before. You’ve dabbled in using handcuffs or fastening a belt around your wrists, but this was something else entirely. 

“You wanted to play. So let’s play,” Yoongi cooed in your ear as his fingers traced your sides.

“Oh fuck, Yoongi no,” your eyes widened.

“You’ve been a bad girl,” he smiled deviously.

His fingers dug into your sides. You burst out into a fit of laughter. You wriggled around uncontrollably in a futile attempt to get away from him. Yoongi accidentally found out that you were extremely ticklish, and ever since that day he uses it as leverage against you. It wasn’t fair at all considering that demons aren’t ticklish. 

Tears welled in your eyes when he finally ceased his attack. Yoongi also knew that tickling was a turn on for you. Something about having another person’s hands all over you made you wet. 

“You look so helpless,” Yoongi chuckled.

“Maybe these ropes have something to do with that,” you retorted as you panted.

“Still talking back? You obviously haven’t learned your lesson,” Yoongi ran his fingers along your sides.

“No, please. I can’t take anymore,” you pleaded.

“I think you can,” he smirked before tickling you again.

This time he didn’t stop until you were on the verge of passing out. The bondage made it even harder to catch your breath. Yoongi gingerly kissed your neck as you howled with laughter.

“Will you be a good girl now?” Yoongi asked as he flicked your nipples.

“Mhm,” you managed to whimper.

“I haven’t whipped out any shibari in ages, but I’m glad I did. I forgot how appetizing it makes humans look,” Yoongi licked his lips. 

“I can’t move,” you complained.

“That’s the point, my dear ___,” Yoongi kissed your forehead. 

His hand trailed down your stomach to your exposed pussy. He was pleased to find that you were already dripping wet. He rubbed circles around your clit as he licked your neck. He ferociously kissed over his previous marks as he started rubbing you faster. Your energy tasted exponentially better the more aroused you became. 

Being in such a vulnerable and powerless position turned you on so much. You found yourself at Yoongi’s mercy. Yoongi easily slipped two fingers inside of you. He curled his fingers to perfectly graze your g-spot, causing you to moan loudly. 

“You want me to fuck you?” Yoongi whispered in your ear.

“Please. I need you, Yoongi,” you begged. 

“I know you do,” he kissed your lips gently.

With another snap of his fingers, the ropes moved their position. Now your wrists were bound to your chest, and your legs were already spread open. 

Yoongi dragged his dick along your wet pussy. He loved watching you squirm beneath him as you impatiently waited for him to dick you down. He relished the erotic scene that lay before him. Witnessing you at the pinnacle of your horniess was a blessing. He couldn’t hold himself back any longer.

He thrusted his hips into you with inhuman force. He didn’t give you time to adjust to his thick cock; you didn’t deserve that tonight. Your cries of pleasure were music to his ears. He grabbed your chin as he ran his thumb along your bottom lip. You automatically stuck your tongue out for him.

“Good fucking girl,” Yoongi growled as you began to suck on his thumb, your tongue swirling around it.

Yoongi tugged at the ropes, making them vanish instantly. Your freedom was short lived since he immediately flipped you onto your chest. He propped up your ass, giving each cheek a firm slap. 

This position was his favorite, and admittedly yours as well. He loved the backside view, and you loved how deep he got. You were sure to lose your mind every time he got behind you. This instance was no exception. 

You reached down between your thighs to maximize your pleasure as your fingers easily toyed with your clit. Usually Yoongi wouldn’t allow you to touch yourself, but you couldn’t help it. You were too riled up from being all tied up. 

You came undone all over Yoongi’s cock. The warmth of your juices heightened Yoongi’s lust, causing him to thrust faster. He released his hot load into you, groaning as he climaxed. 

Your chest heaved as you struggled to stay awake. One of the side effects of being fucked by an incubus is that they literally can fuck you to sleep. After Yoongi cleaned you up, it was cuddle time. He ran his fingers through your hair, making it even harder not to succumb to slumber. 

“Full?” you asked with your eyes half shut.

“I’m never satiated, but I can’t complain for now,” he answered.

“Great. Happy Valentine’s Day, Yoongi,” you yawned.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, ___. I hope I lived up to your expectations,” he patted your head.

“You surpassed them,” you nodded in approval.

“Go to bed,” Yoongi stifled a laugh, “I guess it’s not a pointless holiday after all.”

Published February 9, 2021. No editing, copying, translating, or reposting allowed. All Rights Reserved © 2020 Baepsaesbae.

#bts smut #min yoongi smut #bangtanarmynet #ksmutclub #btswritingcafe #bangtanshadowfamily #btscreatorscorner #bts pwp #yoongi pwp #bts fanfic #kpop fanfic #kpop smut #demon bts #incubus bts #yoongi fanfic #yoongi fluff #bts fluff #yoongi smut

[illneverrecover]

after midnight (M) | kth

➛pairing: Kim Taehyung x Reader ➛genre: werewolf!AU, bonded/soulmate!AU, elemental werewolf!AU, smut, PWP, some fluff. ➛word count: 7752 ➛rating: M ➛warnings: ~werewolf kinks~, brief mentions of blood, slight possessiveness, BFF Wolf Jungkook, slight a/b/o (mostly Alpha) talk, power play dynamics, cursing, use of ‘good girl’, marking/biting, dirty talk, oral (male receiving), slight face fucking, masturbation (female), unprotected sex, knotting, rough sex, doggy style (werewolfs y’all), squirting, cock warming. ➛summary: Taehyung is the elemental Alpha, the next pack leader, and as the strongest fire user, you are tasked to train him for his confirmation ceremony. But when recurrent dreams start to plague you nightly, you wonder if there’s another reason Taehyung has been brought into your life.  ➛notes: Finally, another fic for my main man. It feels like it’s been far too long! This is another contribution for @bangtanshadowfamily​  Halloween Event, The Creatures of Moonlight Manor, though this time for our lovely Tae. It’s also my ‘Kim Taehyung’ bingo square for @btsholidaybingo​!  I actually started writing this as a commission response for @jimins-ass-eater​ but when I told her I felt like it would fit for some projects, she gave me the greenlight to dual purpose, bless her. For those of you who’ve read ‘Swear Not by the Moon’, the werewolf lore here is similar - only difference being it expands upon it and shows that there are two different types of packs in this universe. As always, I hope you all enjoy! 🖤 ➛song: After Midnight - WayV & INCEPTION - Ateez

For as long as you can remember, you were always told that your taste would change.

The tuts of the elders as they watched you push food around on your plate, not wanting to put the offending green vegetable anywhere near your lips. They'd always chuckle lowly, smile like they had a secret that you weren't privy too.

"You may not like that now, but your taste will change as you grow. You'll see."

It wasn't just with broccoli and onions that you heard this phrase. Throughout the day to day life in the pack, you heard it countless times, your irritation building at each mention of it.

Didn't like the magic you were gifted? That’s okay, that will change. Didn't like being forced to go to pack functions? You’ll enjoy them in a few more years. Don't want to study pack mythology after school? Oh, just wait until you’re older.

For the most part, they had been right, much to your dismay. As you got older, things you once scoffed at or didn't give a second glance to became things you enjoyed, loved even. Each passing year bringing more insight and knowledge that made it apparent that you were an evolving creature, finding her path in the world.

Well, except in one regard.

It seems your taste in men has remained the same.

The first moment you had laid eyes on Taehyung, the word that had come to mind was "beautiful." He was ethereal almost, eyes a beautiful glowing topaz that turned to ice when he shifted into his wolf, a stunning midnight furred beast. He was about 12 when you met, with you a few years older, but you remembered feeling so intimidated by that beauty, the way he looked at you, looked through you.

Despite the looks, it wasn't those that had you crushing hard; instead, it was the wide smile he gave when you were introduced, the genuine excitement jittering through his body as he asked for your name, what you liked to do for fun, had you shifted yet. He was practically beaming, vibrating out of his skin, and it was hard to not become instantly enamored with the future Alpha.

And while his kind heart shined through his every pore, there was also this calm confidence, this restrained swagger that only one of his status can manage. Earth magic users all gave a similar first impression - cool, composed, grounded - but Taehyung wasn’t your average earth user. It was as if you could see the essence of the other elements swirling in his veins, in his gaze; this untapped force. Your inner wolf recognized it from day one, that quiet dominance that flowed just under the surface, ready to bubble over at any moment. 

It fascinated you, this abundance of power. He fascinated you.

However to your disappointment, you didn't become close friends after that initial meeting. You continued to be around each other peripherally, his sweet smile always greeting you any time you ran into him throughout the compound, but that was the extent of your encounters. As a future elemental Alpha, he had a lot of responsibilities and training to attend to, always moving and busy, not having much time to socialize.

These things should quell a crush, make it easier for it to fade slowly away with the morning mist - but instead, it remains a burning ember deep in your heart, always waiting a gust of wind to blow it into full flames.

And now that you are both well into adulthood, getting ready for the next phase of pack life, you realize as you watch Taehyung finalize his training to become Alpha that maybe the elders hadn’t known what they were talking about after all. 

"Are you sure you're going to be able to do this?" Jungkook was staring at you with wide, curious eyes, fidgeting with his hands.

Scoffing, you turn towards him with a glare. "Yes, of course I'm going to be able to do this. What do you mean? This is my job, Kook."

"I know that. But this isn't just training another one of the pack pups - this is training the next elemental Alpha. This is training Taehyung."

Groaning, you pick up a pillow off your bed, tossing it perfectly to hit him square in the face. "Why do you say his name like that? It's not that big of a deal."

Spinning back around before he can respond, you take a cursory glance in your mirror, eyeing the training clothes you had chosen for today. While he was making it seem larger than it was, Jungkook was correct about one thing - training the future Alpha would be different than your other lessons, that's for sure. But it wasn't like you couldn't handle it.

Right?

Magic had come to you a bit later than expected compared to your packmates, but when it manifested, it did so in a massive way. The memories of your first shift were emblazoned in your mind; the way your spirit became whole the moment you had shed your skin to reveal russet fur and forest eyes, how your heart sang as you sped through the woods, cherishing every crunch of dirt between your paws and gust of wind on your ears. And the trail of flame that lit the ground in your wake, how the dried trees were engulfed in fire so bright that it rivaled the sun, had every pack member rushing outside to see what was happening to their compound.

Fire magic was laced within your bones, your blood, and you were the strongest user the pack had seen in decades.

The other fire users had taken you under their wing quickly, helping you harness and control the flame, learning how to turn it off and wield it at will. However, when it became clear that you were stronger - more powerful - than the others, you had taken the role as the lead fire user, training the new converts and even others from sister packs.

It wasn’t what you had seen for yourself, becoming a teacher, but the role came naturally and easily. Always good with people, trainees were comfortable working with you, willing to show their weaknesses in order to become better, and you were proud to see the product of your efforts when they’d leave your sessions as sharper fire magic users.

It was no big deal. Training is something you did every single day, with people from all walks of life, all ranks within the pack. When working with you, they were just a partner, a trainee. Training Taehyung would be the same, you figured.

Wouldn’t it?

"Y/N, let's be real. It's kind of a big deal." Jungkook stood up then, moving closer to clasp a large hand on your shoulder. "I'm not saying you can't handle it though. I know you can. You've kicked my ass more times than I'd care to admit, what's another Alpha at this point?"

Jungkook was a fellow Alpha, though he was not an elemental Alpha like Taehyung, and wasn’t expected to learn all four trades. It didn’t stop him from begging to train with you, however. He was a skilled air user, who didn’t have a single good reason for wanting to learn fire tricks other than the fact that he’s a perfectionist and wants to be good at everything. 

Grinning, you turned to him then, smacking his shoulder. "Exactly, it's nothing! Nothing I can't handle. Plus, he's fated to be the next pack elemental Alpha, it should be easy for him, right?"

Jungkook guffaws before full on belly laughing, his eyes crinkling as the high pitched giggle echoes around the room. "Sure babe, let's go with that."

You pout, face falling. "Okay, well now I'm kind of scared."

Turns out, you had a right to be.

When you walked out to the training field, Taehyung had been waiting for you, a big smile on his face as you came to greet him. Eyeing him once over, you noticed his clothing choice - a button down top that almost looked like pajamas, and big, breezy cotton pants.

"Taehyung, did you bring clothes to train in?"

Looking down at himself, he scans his form quickly before raising a brow. "I'm wearing them," he meets your eyes then, seeing your skepticism. "Well, I thought I was, anyway."

Giving him a soft smirk, you gesture towards your bag. "That's okay, I brought extras just in case. Go ahead and get changed and then we can get started."

Nodding, Taehyung immediately began undoing his clothes right in front of you, seemingly nonplussed by the prospect of you seeing him in such a vulnerable state.

Plopping the bag at his feet, you go towards the side of the field, pretending like you needed to check the practice dummies when in reality you needed to force oxygen to your brain and catch your breath.

Luckily, you were composed by the time he met you in the center of clearing.

"Okay, so for today, I just want to see where you're at. I know you mentioned fire being your least strong element, but I've seen you in wolf form and practicing around the compound with the others. You have good instincts, so I want to know if that translates."

Smirking, he nods, shoulders squaring back.

"Well then let's go, little dove."

As you expected, he did have some natural instincts that drove his movements. He made smart blocking choices, and even on occasion was able to strike effectively, leaving a small singed burn on the rounded top of your shoulder, much to your surprise.

However, he was relying too much on his other magics; using air, earth, and water to assist, to cover where he lacked with his flame. Which would be fine, if he was sparring with anyone but you. He also kept leveraging on his physical strength in hopes that it would give him an advantage, which you found an interesting approach - and one easily dominated with some strong bursts of flame.

It's how you're able to pin him not once, not twice - but three times in a row.

You were still panting, chest heaving as your hands encircled his wrists, nose pressed in the crook of his neck, exposing the soft pulse to your teeth. You had dropped all your magic, making sure that your touch wouldn’t burn, but you felt impossibly hot on top of him. He was growling lowly, more of a warning than anything, but it still made the hairs on your nape stand on end.

"You're better than I expected," he grits between clenched teeth, irritation lacing his voice. "Stronger, too."

Pulling away, you meet his eyes, which were glowing in their glacier blue. "You were underestimating me the entire spar, Tae. That's the first lesson - don't discount your opponent just because of what you think you know about them."

The annoyance is rolling off his form in waves, and instead of pushing further, you move to stand, reaching down to help him to his feet as well.

For a few moments, no words are exchanged, just heavy breaths in the air between you both.

"You're right. And I know you're right, and that's why I asked for help. But there's still a part of me that is furious that you were able to best me."

His admittance makes you keen, and a smirk pulls at your lips. "That's your cocky elemental Alpha wolf talking, and that's okay. I'm not here to train him."

Sauntering towards you, he stops when he's inches away, towering over your sweaty form. A gust of air washes over you, tousling your hair away from your face, and it takes you a moment to realize he’s using his magic, flexing his abilities. Something burns deep in his gaze, something dark, feral, and he licks his lips before speaking.

"Good. Because if you tried to train him, I think it would be you who would be taught a lesson after I pin you to the ground."

Before you can reply, he's turning to walk away, throwing you one last grin over his shoulder before he's out of sight.

The next several days of training go much like the first. Each day, you train with Taehyung, using different techniques and styles of magic, and each day you find ways that he can improve, techniques to tap into his magic better, more efficient. He's a quick learner, which makes it a bit less painful - after a few demonstrations, he's able to pick up the skill, echoing it back almost perfectly.  It gives you hope that he's willing and capable of changing and adapting, but it seems you're the only one.

Much like the first day, each time you're able to pin Taehyung, his wolf has to creep in to remind you just exactly who is in charge at the end of the day. You know it's part of your nature; that he can't help it, but it's also starting to affect you in more ways than one, your wolf always surging at each innuendo laced pass he sends your way.

It's to the point that you start to crave those moments when he loses control; start to press his buttons until it's inevitable that he'll snap and try to put you in your place. He seems to enjoy it as well, always loving the extra boost to his ego at being able to turn the tables on you, to prove exactly why he is the next pack Alpha.

It isn't until the middle of the next week that he breaks the routine.

"Do you think... we could hold off on magic and just talk today?"

You eye him quizzically, unsure of what the motivation would be, but ultimately not seeing any harm in granting the request. "Sure, Tae. What do you want to talk about?"

Moving to sit on the wooden bench at the edge of the field, he pats the space next to him until you join, watching him intently.

"I don't know. I guess I'm just feeling extra pressured today and I know my mind isn't in it. And," he nudges you, grinning. "I know that when my mind isn't in it, it's almost guaranteed that you'll be handing my ass to me shortly after."

Laughing, you nudge back. "Okay, that's fair. But we can still count this as work - having a solid mental state is also important. Want to talk about what's bothering you?"

He clears his throat, glancing around. "It's not really any one thing, honestly. I just - there's so much riding on my shoulders, you know? So much everyone is expecting of me.”

Staying silent, you nod, gaze soft and dripping with empathy. You may not be able to relate to the pressure he feels, but you would be stupid to not realize how much lies on his shoulders.

Being a pack of elemental wolves - or Nyx Blessed, as the old text would say - already made your pack stand out, made them different. Only wolves touched with Nyx’s blessing are able to wield magic of the elements, use it as a form of connection to nature to honor it and protect it. Traditional wolf shifters were more common, and there were on average about five Moon Blessed packs to every elemental pack.

Being an Alpha was relatively rare and came with expectations. But being an elemental Alpha born and bred to be the next pack leader? The pressure would be astronomical. 

“Part of me knows that the pack would support me no matter what, wouldn’t push me to take over until I was ready,” he sighs, hand threading through his hair. “But they still treat me differently, like I’m some kind of savior. It messes with me sometimes. I’m just me. Taehyung. The same goofy earth magic wolf who was so excited to shift for the first time that he ran headfirst into a tree.” 

A giggle escapes you at the imagery, and he gives you a slight grin. “I just… I guess I wish I’d be seen more for who I am beneath the title, beneath the pressure. I wish people would know me.”

There’s something about his words that is causing your heart to squeeze painfully in your chest, your wolf crying out for the man beside you. Reaching over,  you place a hand over his own, squeezing it once.

“I can’t imagine the pressure you’re under, Tae. I know it’s a lot, even without having to master all the elements. But I see you - I see you for you. Not what you are to the pack, not what you can do for me.”

He meets your eyes, warm topaz shining at you with dazzling brilliancy. Breath catching, you swallow thickly, heat rising to your cheeks under the scrutiny. 

“You’re determined, headstrong, insanely intelligent. But you’re also funny, and kind, and willing to learn. You’re a great person, a great wolf. Alpha status or not, we’re lucky to have you.” 

He beams at you with a boxy grin, tension seemingly leaving his body as he reaches forward and suddenly pulls you to his chest, crushing you to him. 

“That’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me,”

“I- oof, you’re breaking my ribs - I doubt that.”

Releasing you, he laughs, mischief returning to his expression as he raises a brow. 

“Okay, how about this - it’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”

“That’s… that’s probably accurate.”

You’re not sure when it changes, but it does, slowly at first. 

Taehyung starts scheduling more training dates, starts arriving earlier to help you set up. He asks to review tricks and techniques that he had aced weeks ago, stating that he just wanted a freshener course. 

Every session was dripping with his sly flirtations, with mutual playful banter that left you both giggly and thrilled, like you were on a rollercoaster climbing the hill, waiting for an adrenaline crash. 

And they all ended the same way - with you two walking back to the compound together, talking and laughing the whole way, walking as slow as you could to drag the time longer. Sometimes he’d invite you for a coffee after, and you’d oblige if your schedule was free, but the times when you had to turn him down he’d just give you a wistful smirk and grasp your chin with his hand.

 “Okay, little dove. I’ll see you next time.”

Then the dreams started.

Recurring dreams, always the same. You’re in the woods, surrounded by an audience of trees, not another soul in sight. The wolf itching to break free of the bonds, to run free. When you finally let her, finally shift, you take off at top speed, racing through the forest as if life depends on it. You run until your joints ache, the pads of your paws raw and torn, lungs bursting - and then you burst into a large clearing and see him, the other wolf.  The one you’ve been looking for. The one you’ve been running for, racing towards as if it was your anchor to this world. And once you’re close enough to nuzzle into his neck, scenting him, a sense of peace overcomes you right before you awaken. 

Some nights, you didn’t make it to the clearing and you woke with sweat beading at your brow, heart thudding in your chest. Other times, the dream goes on for just a moment more, just enough to feel a bond snap into place-

But you could never be sure who the other wolf was.

Of course, you had ideas. Hopes. Concerns that this could be the mating bond starting to form, even though a stressful event (which is the usual trigger) didn’t occur, not yet anyway. 

There’s something more, just beneath the surface. You feel it building deep in your core, even when in wolf form - like there is an invisible string, leading you down a path of destiny if only you can follow it to the end. A tether pulling you closer to an inevitable fate. You’re unsure what it is, where you’re being led, but there is a tiny voice inside your head that knows it has to do with Taehyung, and when you finally acknowledge it, your heart sings. 

However, with his elemental Alpha presentation only days away, there wasn’t enough time to dwell on whatever complicated web you had weaved. Instead, every ounce of energy was poured into making sure he was ready, would be able to wield the fire effortlessly as he consummated the ceremony to formally accept being the next pack leader. The last thing you needed to worry him about was the feeling you got every time he smiled at you, or the warmth in your chest when you thought of him, as if he were yours - as if he was your mate.

Mate.

“Hey, are you with me, Y/N?” Taehyung waves his hand in front of your face, concern furrowing his brow. “You seem distracted.”

With a practiced smile, you inhale deeply, pushing his shoulder teasingly. “The only thing I’m distracted by is how much sweat you are producing. Is that a quality that’s mandatory to being an Alpha?”

Taehyung snorts. “To be a good one, yes.”

The distractions get worse as it gets closer, and towards the end you both drop any pretense of actually training, instead mostly working on the movements of the ceremony itself as you watch, giving pointers when needed. 

It’s as he’s working with the element of water that you decide to goad him - and he decides to break. 

“That wave was pretty weak, it barely got the sand in the vase wet. You should probably hang it up, let them find someone else for the gig,” you taunt, fire dancing in your eyes.

Suddenly, Taehyung is no longer in center field, instead imposing over you with arms on either side of your form until you’re forced to lay back on the bench. Towering above you, you feel the growl before you hear it, low and menacing.

“Hmm, is that so, little dove? You don’t think I’m capable of making things wet?”

Voice trapped in your throat, any retort you possibly had dies as your wolf whines, turning your head to surrender to the force of the Alpha call.

He smirks devilishly, nosing along your exposed throat until he can nip at the lobe of your ear, making you gasp. “You want to see just how wet I can make you?”

You want nothing more than to give in, to give yourself to him, begging him to mark you and claim you as his own. Want nothing more than to see just what he and his wolf are capable of, what ruination they’d make of you.

Before you can speak, he’s moved away, a cheeky grin still plastered on his face at your flustered state. “So greedy. You’ll have to wait until after the ceremony for fun, hmm? Think you can do that for me?”

Speechless, you nod, and that seems to placate the wolf.

“Good girl.”

It’s the day of the ceremony, and no one can find Taehyung.

Festivities don’t begin until the evening, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t expectations of the time leading up to it, and yet he is nowhere to be seen. The moment you awaken - shaking off yet another dream - you can feel the tension in the air, the palpable thickness of fear and confusion that has ridden your pack.

You dress quickly, sprinting to the center of the compound to see what’s going on when you run into a wide eyed Jungkook.

“Kook? What’s going on, why is everyone-”

“They can’t find Taehyung,” he rushes, wringing his hands. “Jimin said he saw him last night, that they had a drink together before heading to bed, but then this morning he wasn’t in his room and no one has seen him around the compound.”

Anxiety tingles low in your belly, though you quickly shove it down. Taehyung was many things, but he was not the type to leave his pack when they needed him most. “I’m sure he’s fine, probably just wanted to clear his head before the ceremony, make sure he has his magic down.” 

Jungkook nods, letting out a relieved breath. “Yeah, that’s a good point. I bet that’s exactly it! I’ll go tell the guys,” he starts walking away, looking back once. 

“You should go find him! Help settle his mind.” He throws over his shoulder, before jogging back to the group of concerned pack members gathered.

Should you?

The thought crosses your mind that maybe he’s hoping you’ll show, maybe he needs you. You think back to that conversation all those weeks ago on that bench, the insecurities he shared, how open he was. How much he had just needed a friend. 

And then, you’re running.

Tearing through the compound until you’re deeper in the trees, bones itching as you prepare to shift, seamlessly continuing your pace once you’re in wolf form. A lingering picture comes to your mind, the place you might find him, and it only takes a moment for your nose to confirm the trail, to take off after him.

Kicking up the speed, you race towards the scent, a low buzzing now ringing in your head in time to the crunch of earth beneath your feet, almost like the bass of a drum, a crescendo of a melody building to something unknown. 

The final notes come from plucking the red string in your chest as the clearing comes to view, following the line to the large midnight furred wolf standing right where you had dreamed him, icy azure eyes already on your own, as if he knew you’d come. 

Taehyung.

It’s then the bond snaps into place, as you run towards your Alpha, skidding to a stop only once you can bury your nose into his nape, breathe him in. You feel a satisfied throaty growl rumble against you, the sound of contentment making your heart sing as his wolf pulls you closer, starts scenting you.

You aren’t sure how long you remain this way, your wolves tangled up in each other basking in the fresh scent of the newly mated, enjoying the feel of his large form pressed into the side of your own. You’d be content to remain here forever with him, enjoying the connection that you had been longing for, if it wasn’t for the ceremony-

Oh, shit! The ceremony!

With a longing gaze and a whine, you leave Taehyung to shift back to human form, prompting him to do the same. The string of fate had felt intense in wolf form, but feels more complete now that you’ve connected in both forms, two sides of a mated coin. 

“Taehyung,” your voice is soft, a whisper. “Are - are you okay?” 

It was a loaded question, you knew, but when his eyes sparkle and a wry grin pulls at his lips, you know the answer. 

“I just found my mate - my fated mate! And it’s you! The person I’ve been crushing on since I was twelve…” his cheeks redden, a hand coming to rub at the back of his neck. 

You feel your breath catch then, his words sinking in - that long? Did he know that he had been it for you, too? - before he speaks again, stepping into your inseam. 

“I’m more than okay. I’m so happy, little dove.” 

Large hands cup your face, his forehead leaning on yours. Despite how fast your heart was pounding, your soul felt at ease. Turning your face, you press your lips to his palm once before glancing back at him. “Me too, Tae.”

He shudders at the feel of your mouth on his skin, his gaze darkening before he’s pulling you flush against him, face burying into your neck. Electricity races down your spine as he noses at your throat, lips ghosting over the tender flesh, and the rush of desire that hits you is so powerful that it makes you dizzy.

“Wait, Tae-Taehyung,” you protest weakly, yelping when a point of his canine drags against your skin. “We should talk first. Why were you out here? Is it about the ceremony?” 

He pauses then, giving a final kiss at the base of your throat with a pouty groan before pulling away to meet your eyes once more. There was fire in them, blazing deep, but it was contained for now. 

“I just.. Remember that conversation we had before, that day of training?” 

“Of course.”

“I had a drink with Jimin last night before bed, and I know he was drunk but… he kept going on and on about how much he’ll miss me, how things won’t be the same after the ceremony, that I’ll be too busy for him.” He looks down then, bare feet dragging against an unknown assailant in the grass. “It broke my heart that he thought I would just abandon him like that. I’ll be the elemental pack Alpha, but I’ll still be me. It was like my greatest fear was staring me down, and my mind wouldn’t stop racing. I decided to go for a run since I couldn’t sleep.”

Reaching out, you grasp both his hands with your own, intertwining them. “Why here, of all places? Have you been here before?”

His face flushes, eyes widening as he gives a small smile. “No, actually. But I kept dreaming about it…”

It only takes a beat before his words sink in, an incredulous giggle escaping your lips before you can stop it. The dreams. He was having the exact same dreams. Infectious joy swells inside you until you feel like you could burst, instead yanking him closer to you, smoothing your hands over the wide planes of his chest as you grin up at him.  “I’ve been dreaming of you, too.” 

He beams down at you, lowering his forehead to yours once more. “I just had a feeling that if I came here, I could clear my head. I’d find the answers I was seeking… and then, like magic, you arrived. And suddenly everything made perfect sense.”

A comfortable silence enveloped you both until you found your courage to say what you had been thinking for weeks.

“I promise I will always see you. I will see you as Taehyung, my mate before I see you as Taehyung, my Alpha,” you breathe. “And I also promise that I won’t allow anyone to forget you as you are.”

His eyes darken as you speak, tongue darting out to wet his lips as he raised a brow at you. The expression reminded you of before, of all those moments on the training field when you would push him to his limits, and anticipation tingles at your nerves. 

“Say it again,” 

“Say what again?”

He huffs then, impatience building. “The part about being my mate. Say it again,” he murmurs, voice impossibly low.

The fire is back in his eyes, and you can feel flames building in your core in return, heat burning through your bones. 

“I’m your mate, and you are mine.” 

A satisfied hum passes through his lips as he leans in, mouth dragging against your throat. “Good. And now it’s also time to make sure you see me as your Alpha, too.” 

Squeezing your thighs together, you let out a breathy chuckle. “What happened to waiting until after the ceremony, hmm?”

“That was before I knew you were my fated mate,” he muffles into your skin, refusing to part from you as his arms wrap around your waist. “Now be a good girl, come here.”

The moment your lips connect with Taehyung’s, any feeble protest you had is forgotten, your body responding immediately in kind. Your mouth slots against his, tongue seeking entrance, tasting you so deeply that you forget how to breathe. Lust pools low in your belly and you drape your arms around his neck, fingers finding purchase in the sandy hair at his nape, tugging.

He answers with a growl, one that has your own wolf keening, ravenous. It's impossible to have him closer and yet you try, clawing at his shoulders, pulling him until you can feel the rhythm of his heart beating against your own.

You’re unsure of when he ripped your shirt off or when he became bare chested himself, but you find yourself topless in his embrace, large hands skimming down the sides of your body while his lips move over yours, yanking your pants and panties to join the pile of discarded clothes. 

His continuing touch is feather light, as if he’s following the lines of your breasts, your hips to make sure you’re real. For all the dominant words, his hands feel teasing, hesitant, and your frustration builds. Pulling away from his mouth, you gasp for air. 

“Tae, I need you,” your voice is pitched, but the words ring with desire, your hunger known. 

He pauses then, eyes drinking you in while he catches his breath. You’re completely stripped before him now, and he can’t help but think you are the most beautiful thing he’s ever laid eyes on. 

“My mate is so gorgeous, so perfect. What do you need, little dove? Need your Alpha?” 

Nodding, you swallow thickly. “Yes, yes need my Alpha, need him to mark me.” 

That seems to break the spell he was under, and if he had been holding back before you were certain he wasn’t now - his shoulders rolling, gaze piercing as he stalks toward you until he’s close enough to wrap a hand around the base of your throat. “God, you’re going to be the death of me,” he murmurs, free hand grabbing at the flesh of your ass, guiding you backwards into the clearing.

He’s kissing you again, groaning against your pout with each swipe of his tongue, and you’re writhing against him, arousal making your nipples stiffen and your core clench. Fire smolders through every vein, and you fight to stifle your magic from lashing out, channeling it into your desire. You’re desperate to feel him inside you, to consummate the bond, and you move away to lick and nip at his neck, his collarbone. 

Taehyung doesn’t stop you, instead he sinks his hands into your hair, throws his head back as you trail down his form leaving red marks in your wake. Dropping to your knees, you palm his length, relishing in how hard he feels despite the obstacle of his pants - one you promptly free him from. 

His answering hiss when his cock was released had your mouth watering, pupils dilating at the sight. Just like everything else with Taehyung, his dick was perfect; long enough to hit the spots inside of you that would make you dizzy, and so thick that you know you’ll feel him for hours after he’s spilled inside of you. You rub your thighs together restlessly, a hand rising to squeeze gently at his base.

Peering up through your lashes, you give a tentative lick at his leaking tip, swirling your tongue around him slowly. His gaze was dark, ice blue barely visible anymore as he watched you intently, teeth sinking into his bottom lip. Dropping your jaw, you plunge down his length a few inches before closing your lips around him, allowing him to slide deeper on the bed of your tongue. 

His hands tighten their grip in your hair as he moans, guiding you further. “You feel so fucking good, Y/N.” Clenching his jaw, he rolls his head back, the veins in his neck visible for a brief moment before he’s peering down at you with a predatory gaze.  “That dangerous little mouth of yours has many talents, hmm?” 

Smirking around his length, you slowly pull off of him with a lewd pop, pumping his cock with your fist. “You have no idea,” you murmur, before taking him back into your mouth, diving until his swollen head hit the back of your throat. 

Taehyung hisses, cursing under his breath as you begin to slide up and down his shaft faster, free hand rising to cup his heavy balls, rolling them in your palm. 

He was having a hard time controlling himself, his wolf at war with his own mind. The Alpha in him demanding that he flip you onto all fours and claim you; to fuck you ruthlessly until he was satiated and you were full of his seed - while his rational thought wanted to take his time with you, to savor the moment. 

His hips begin to thrust, meeting your mouth on the downstroke, and you muffle a moan at the delectable pressure, roughness edged with ecstasy. Cunt pulsing with neglect, you slide a hand between your thighs, dipping two fingers into your wetness before circling your clit fervently.

It’s then that the scent of your arousal hits him, the effect immediate - pupils dilated, Alpha fully engaged. With a growl he’s pulling you up and towards him, yanking your wrist so he could suck the slick off your fingers. “You taste so fucking good, so sweet. I bet you’re so wet, waiting to take your mate.” 

A throaty moan is your only response as he latches his mouth to your neck, guiding you down to the ground with him towering over you. “Next time, I’m going to go slow, lick every single inch of you, devour you-” he pauses to inhale deeply, your aroma of desire mixed with the mating bond making his cock twitch against your core. “But right now, I need to be inside of you.” 

The chill of the soft grass on the bare skin of your back barely registers as Taehyung ruts against you, arms pushing your legs back to your ears, caging you and leaving you open to his mercy. His eyes are lust blown and feral as he teases you, entranced by the way his length was covered in your slick, the way you would mewl when the thick head pressed against your swollen clit. 

And then with a sinister smirk and a shift of his hips, he was sliding inside of you, taking your breath away. 

“Fuck,” you whine, nails digging into the soft earth beside you. “Taehyung, please-”

“You are so warm and tight, little dove. Fucking incredible,” he hisses before picking up the pace, giving you no time to adjust to the intrusion. The stretch is unforgiving and exquisite; the painful pressure bleeding into pleasure, causing the band in your belly to grow taunt. Looking up at him with heavy lids, you see the ravenous need mirrored in his gaze, in the low growl tearing through his throat. 

“I need you to come for me,” he grunts, a large palm sliding down your body until it reaches your engorged bundle of nerves. Rolling it between his finger and thumb, he pauses briefly to lean down and spit, his cool salvia mixing with your arousal and lubricating his efforts further. Squealing, your back arches against his onslaught, but he’s relentless, his thrusts striking deep while his hand continues. 

“I need to knot you, need to mark you as mine - but not until you come for your Alpha.” 

As if your body was made to be commanded by him, your vision goes white as the band in your gut snaps, walls colvusing and squeezing his length as you're thrown into your orgasm. He fucks you through the high, fingers still encircling your clit, milking every last moan and mewl of his name from your lips. Dropping his face to yours, he presses chaste kisses on your mouth between murmuring words of praise. 

“Such a good little dove. My perfect little mate.” With one last lingering swipe of his tongue against yours, he pulls away, grasping for your waist. “You’re going to take my knot so good, aren’t you?”  His voice is impossibly low, raspy as he whispered filth against the heated skin of your neck. “Just can’t wait for me to fill this little pussy up with my come, can you?” 

Before you can fathom a response, strong arms are flipping you onto all fours, a palm sliding from your tailbone up your back until your chest is pressed to the ground, ass up and bared before him. He groans at the sight, hands grasping and pulling at the globes of flesh appreciatively

“T-Tae, yes,” you cry, writhing against him in anticipation, clenching around nothing when you feel him line himself up against your center. “Need you to fill me up, need my Alpha to claim me, please.”

“Fuck,” he moans, leaning over your body, slowly burying himself inside of you. “I know you do, baby.”  Once he’s fully seated, he rolls his hips against you, using a free hand to grasp your jaw, tilting you back towards his mouth. “You’re mine.” 

He slides out briefly only to impale himself inside you again, his thrusts harsh and picking up their canter. He’s practically folded over your body, ramming within your tender walls ruthlessly, his tongue sliding out to entangle with yours. Heat builds rapidly in your core, another orgasm approaching faster than ever before, and you try to warn him with a broken moan of his name.

“That’s it, come for me again,” he husks, nipping at your bottom lip. “Want to feel you soak me.” 

Stars dance in your vision as he assaults the tender spot of your dripping cunt, his bruising pace and vulgar words throwing you over the edge. The short duration between your peaks has increased the intensity, and your moans turn into high pitched unintelligible sobs as you drench the tops of your thighs with your release, Taehyung cursing lowly as you pulse against him. 

“Good girl,” he grunts lowly, before sinking his fingers into the hair at your nape, pulling your head back until the lean line of your throat is exposed. “My turn.” 

And then he’s sinking his teeth into the tender flesh, formally marking you as his mate. 

As the mark takes hold, your inner wolf sings, the blistering burn fading into a fervent pulse, linking you to your Alpha. It’s like all the planets have aligned, the string of fate a glowing ruby between you and the man at your neck, and a wave of peace washes over you, despite the fact that Taehyung was still pumping into you; laving at the newly minted mate mark with a skilled tongue. 

A sudden pressure at your entrance has you snapping back to the present, a whimper passing your lips. “Shh, you can do this, baby. You were made for me,” he praises, his knot slipping inside you as he edges near his orgasm. His mouth is soothing on your neck as his cock fills you, hips staccato against your quivering core as he finally spills inside of you with a howl, painting your walls with his seed. 

The pleasurable ache of his knot is practically pulsing inside of you as he murmurs your name over and over, pressing small kisses on your mark, your cheeks, your lips. Gently, he maneuvers you both into a spooning position on the ground, adjusting behind you before pulling you flush against him, nose buried in the crook of your neck. 

“Are you okay, little dove?”

“Mmhmm,” 

“Are you sure? I wasn’t too rough?”

“You were perfect. Are perfect,” you hum, eyes drooping as you get lost in the rhythm of his heartbeat. “I mean, except for the fact that we just consummated the bond in a clearing, on the ground.”

You feel him smile against your skin. “Hey, I used my earth magic to soften it first. I’m a gentleman.”

 “Tae.”

“Yes?”

“I can’t believe you’re mine.”

He chuckles then, his breath tickling the wisps on your nape. “Are you kidding? I mean, have you seen yourself? Strongest fire elemental wolf in the pack, smart, funny, beautiful. And you get saddled with the likes of me?”

Giggling, you wish you could turn to face him, instead settling for reaching for the strong line of his jaw and pulling him to your mouth. “Someone’s gotta keep the Alpha in line.” you purr, eyes flashing. 

His smirk darkens as he presses against your lips, growling. “Did someone not learn her lesson? Do I need to pin you again?” 

“Mm, maybe so. After the ceremony, maybe I’ll show you a few moves.”

Miraculously, you and Taehyung somehow make it back right before the ceremony was about to begin, only a little worse for the wear. You expected an onslaught of questions, of curious stares and annoyed remarks on the whereabouts and delays of their elemental Alpha, and yet everyone stared at you knowingly, small smiles on their faces. 

It’s only once Taehyung presses a kiss to your forehead before bounding into the clearing and the Elder begins the ceremony that you slide next to Jungkook, side eyeing him silently. 

He’s trying and failing to hide a grin, smugness all over his face, and after a few moments you can’t stand it. 

Elbowing him, you whisper harshly. “What’s that look for, you dingus?”

Stifling a chuckle, he leans down, eyes never leaving the Alpha performing the early steps of the ceremony before him. “Oh nothing, just the whole pack hearing Taehyung’s howl as he marked and claimed you as his mate. How are you feeling, by the way? Rumor has it he’s packing.”

It only takes you half a second to call your flame to your fingers and press them against Jungkook’s arm, his responding cry worth the glares from the Elders. The sound calls Taehyung’s attention too; his body now in position in front of the line of each elemental representation, ready to begin - but his eyes burning deep into your own. 

The surge of love that floods the bond has you smiling widely, two fingers rising to press against your lips as you return the call with unspoken declarations that you knew he’d hear all the same.  I see you. I love you too, my mate. My Alpha. 

Without looking away, you respond to Jungkook just as Taehyung sets the giant pyre of wood ablaze, flame towers licking up to the midnight sky. 

“I’m feeling glad that some dreams come true.”

You can feel him staring at you, waiting for more explanation, but you don’t continue - instead watching your mate wield your element as if in a passionate dance - and thanking the stars that your tastes didn’t change.

#creaturesofmm #taehyung x reader #taehyung smut #kim taehyung x reader #bts smut #taehyung scenario #vantaenet #thekimlinenet #bangtanarmynet #bangtanshadowfamily #btsbookclub #ksmutclub #btscreatorscorner #bts #btswriterscollective #kpopuniversenet #btswritersclub #werewolf taehyung #werewolf AU #bts werewolf AU #taehyung fanfic #overly affectionate demon #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #my writing #fic: after midnight #fic: am #btsholidaybingo

[taetaesbaebaepsae]

Lunar Violence (jjk)

Summary: You’re not a big fan of your best friend’s favorite band, Lunar Violence. Their werewolf gimmick makes you roll your eyes, even if the music isn’t too bad. When she drags you to a concert just as the blood moon rises, though, everything changes.

Warnings: werewolf sex, possessive behavior, choking, knotting, marking, heats and ruts so whatever consent issues you feel are within that realm, unrpotected sex, werewolf dick, abo dynamics

Word Count:7445

Rating: Explicit

You're not normally a fan of gimmicks, particularly with your music. So when your best friend begs you for a solid week to go with her to this concert, you're wary when you do a simple Google search.

Lunar Violence might be the dumbest fucking name for a band you've ever heard, but they certainly seem like they're going for a certain vibe. You'd definitely have been into it when you were a teen, the fake fangs, the facial piercings and torn leather pants, the howling they do at the ends of some of their songs.

The music itself isn't bad, the lead singer is stupid hot and has a smooth low tenor and bedroom eyes. 

You flip through only a few of the member pictures before making a decision based on the fact that they're good eye candy, at least.

Your friend Jia jumps up and down excitedly when you tell her and shows you the signs she's made. She's got a thing for the one they call Happy, a lean bassist who has a bright smile and a sexy glare.

"What are with these names? The seven dwarfs? I think they're mixing metaphors."

Jia snorts. "They call the drummer Baby because he's the youngest. It’s not that dumb and the music is really good, you’ll love it, I promise!"

"This is so dumb. You owe me."

"If I get close enough to Happy to make eye contact I'm gonna make him mine and then I'll give you anything you want." Jia says determinedly.

It’s a few weeks before the concert, so you find yourself listening to a few albums and actually getting pretty excited about it. It should be a fun time, get you away from the stress of your every day life, at the least.

You had no way of knowing that the night of the concert would complicate your life tenfold.

“Do we always have to schedule concerts around rutting season?” Namjoon whines after hitting yet another wrong chord on his guitar.

“It’s the best part about this job!” Hoseok grins.

“I can’t fucking concentrate being horny all the time, I agree with Joon,” Yoongi agrees, banging his forehead down on the keyboard.

“Should have called you Horny rather than Lucky,” Seokjin snorts, and Hoseok laughs so hard he nearly knocks over his bass guitar.

Jungkook watches them with a fond smile on his face, his brothers. Not by blood, of course but being the only werewolves in the city made them have an instant connection and camaraderie, and they’d created a pack pretty quickly. The music had come later, they’d all been interested in it, all had some talent and all been blessed with good looks, and after that it was only a matter of who did what and stage names.

Kim Seokjin, with his regal looks and sharp jaw: Prince.

Min Yoongi, with the scar over his left eye he’d gotten scrapping with a grey wolf in the woods behind his house in Daegu as a pup: Lucky.

Jung Hoseok with his easy smile and eager nature: Happy.

Kim Namjoon, always so serious and intelligent: Beethoven. 

Park Jimin, with his pretty face and sneaky smirk: Sly.

Kim Taehyung with his sweet nature and affectionate personality: Honey.

Finally, Jeon Jungkook, because he'd been barely old enough to breed when they'd met: Baby.

"Baby hasn't had his first rut yet, yeah?" It's Jimin, smirking, always giving Jungkook grief about something. 

Jungkook narrows his eyes and chucks a drumstick at him but it's no use, Jimin catching it in one band and twirling it like a goddamn baton. Jungkook would say Jimin was graceful if he hadn't seen him fall off about a dozen barstools and half a dozen stages, sober even for the latter.

“Kinda late, isn’t it?” Seokjin speaks up, and Jungkook knows he’s teasing but it stings a little, nonetheless. 

“He’s only just turned 23. You were two weeks from your 23rd before you ever popped a knot, hyung, or have you forgotten?” Namjoon snarks, and Jungkook snickers as Seokjin makes a face, that vein on his neck pulsing just a bit.

He shouldn’t laugh, they’re just as likely to come to blows during the beginning of a rut and in a full moon cycle, but he can’t help himself

Yoongi, as usual, manages to keep the peace by offering to order pizza and foot the bill, a truly saintlike act since they could go through a pizza each, as hot as their temperature would be running by now.

Jungkook doesn’t say that he’s had a knot for two years now, the very thought of his hyungs knowing that makes him blush so much he hides it by wiping his face with a towel, pretending to have been sweating. 

Truly, he should have had a rut by now, triggered by all the pheromones' from the shows they’d been doing, this tour had been particularly rough due to the upcoming blood moon, at least for all the other boys, and it isn’t as if Jungkook hasn’t mated, of course, but a full rut? Not even the hint of it. It worries him, but Namjoon keeps assuring him that everyone gets there in time, people are just different.

Taehyung had been a late bloomer himself, not starting his first rut until he met and fell in love with his girlfriend, a short feisty redhead he’d met after a hand injury from stringing his bass guitar and slicing his palm open. She’d been a nurse who scolded him for not coming in sooner and it’d been almost instant, her green eyes triggering every wolf thing about him, or at least that’s how he tells it, all wide eyed and dreamy.

She’s a near constant in Taehyung’s hotel rooms now, sometimes riding along on the tour bus, but he doesn’t let her into anymore of the concerts even when she pouts, because human mates around a group of wolves around rutting season can be a dangerous time.

Taehyung is one of the gentlest wolves Jungkook knows, but he’d seen him snarl when Yoongi so much as winked at the redhead near a rut, so it’s probably for the best.

Anyway, Jungkook wasn’t worried (much). He’d find his true mate eventually, but probably not at a concert. Maybe he’d start his rut there, at least, around the full moon. He’d never have imagined that he’d find both.

The crowd is nice enough, although they seem a little feral. Some of these girls have signs that should be x rated, but you're not one to judge, especially since you've never actually….done anything too x-rated. 

You feel a little strange when you enter the concert venue and you can’t quite put your finger on it. You shrug and blame it on the strong drink your friend had made you chug before you entered since she couldn’t finish it all herself.

It’s like there’s something living under your skin, some rush like heat, and it  makes you feel antsy, ready to dance along to the music or at least laugh at your friend losing her mind next to you.

There’s a lot of gimmick to the concert and it’s bright and dark at the same time near the stage. You’d swear you’d seen the guitarist strum with no pick, with a sharp claw instead, but you’re sure it’s makeup, part of the show. They’re wearing contacts, too, you’re pretty sure, and the music is good, your friend isn’t wrong.

The song you’d heard that you’d like is actually their encore song, heavy on the bass and drums, and the lead singer even makes your skin feel hot a little when he makes eye contact and winks at you. The last solo the lights come down on the drummer, he’s on the back stage so all you can see is his long hair bouncing, the flex of his admittedly impressive biceps as he finishes the song.

You’ve been jumping up and down and singing along so much that you’re sweating and feeling a bit dizzy, so you drag your friend out the back alley while she’s still swooning, having gotten a direct smile from her favorite bassist.

“Did you see him? He looked right at me! We’re in love, Y/n. Do you want to be my maid of honor?” She’s babbling when you hear the click of a lighter next to you.

There’s people milling about, it wasn’t exactly a sold out show but there was a decent crowd, and people are now piling into the bar next door.

“Did you like the show?” 

When you turn your head you’re shocked to see that it’s the lead singer, a couple strands of his silver hair falling over his eye as he smiles at you.

“Oh. Oh, yes, I liked it very...very much,” you stammer. He’s even more handsome up close. Those are some really good contacts, you can’t tell they aren’t real at all, even though surely no one’s eyes are a violet color like that.

“Sly!” Your friend screams, and you jolt forward, surprised.

The singer’s hand lights on your shoulder and you look down. You have time to think that they must make great money for these expensive special effects because they sure do look like claws before your friend rushes past you, yelling because Happy had come out the back with the rest of the band.

There’s no mob or anything, maybe a dozen people other than you and Jia, but it makes you a bit anxious nonetheless, especially since you’re still feeling just as antsy, hot and dizzy as you were before.

It might be worse, actually, as you stand outside in the moonlight.

“Sly’s just my stage name.” His voice sounds softer, closer to your ear as he leans in. “You can call me Jimin.”

“O-okay,” you stutter, unused to feeling this way. You’re usually more outgoing, talkative, but it feels so strange. You find yourself looking up at the sky as if looking for the moon.

It’s better, once you’re inside the bar, there’s not as much of a crowd and you’re sitting at a big table with Sly...Jimin, you remind yourself, and Jia and Happy, who seems to fit his name well, laughing open and loud with your best friend as if they’ve known each other forever.

After a few hours and a couple of drinks you’ve lost most of that antsy feeling since being indoors, and you and Jimin vibe well, becoming fast friends. You’re both flirty and talkative after getting to know each other, and your mood is lifted from the concert, the alcohol, and the socialization.

You even laugh about calling their gimmick dumb as they dodge questions about where they get their makeup and accessories. You assume it’s some kind of sponsorship situation or contract, not thinking much of it.

You manage to excuse yourself long enough to look for the bathroom, although Jia abandons you since she’s made her way into Happy’s lap, wrapping her arms around his neck and with a blissful smile you’re not sure you’ve ever seen on her.

There’s someone standing in the hall and it’s a narrow hallway and he’s pretty wide from the back so you stumble a little when you turn, placing a hand on the wall.

“Oh, excuse me!” You say, brightly, but when he turns you gasp, a little surprised by the bright red of his eyes before you realize it’s another member of Lunar Violence.

“Hello,” he says, quietly with a little smile and he has these prominent front teeth that are pretty cute, make him look a lot less intimidating, despite those contacts and an eyebrow piercing and his size.

“Oh, hello! You’re…”

“Baby,” he blurts, and it makes you giggle.

You feel a little tipsier than you’d realized, and you guess it must be since you’ve been sitting down for an hour or so and just gotten up.

He puts a hand over his face, embarrassed. “My name is Jungkook,” he explains. “I’m the drummer?”

It’s cute how his voice pitches up into a question, as if you wouldn’t recognize him. He’s definitely a bit more modest than the other two members you’d met, with Jimin and Happy (who you’d just learned also goes by Hoseoki), bragging about tours and performances. 

“Pretty big for a baby,” you tease, and he makes an embarrassed sound in the back of his throat.

“I keep trying to get them to let me change it,” he mutters.

You introduce yourself and he smiles again, and his eyes aren’t as red as you’d thought at first, anyway, maybe it’s just the light. You brush past him as you continue to the bathroom after excusing yourself, and it’s a little zing through you, like static electricity.

It takes you longer in the bathroom than it usually would, that last drink really must have packed a punch, and when you return to the table Jungkook is sitting there, too, next to your empty chair. Jimin looks a little sullen and pouty, but he smiles at you, those violet eyes crinkling up at the corners, and you give him a bright smile back.

Jungkook, on the other hand, is all energy, jiggling his leg and tapping his fingers on the table and Hoseok seems to be watching him intently.

The atmosphere in general seems to have changed, and after exchanging numbers with everyone with the urging of Jia, you two excuse yourself.

The three men walk you outside and Jimin is close while Jungkook hangs back. You imagine Jimin is so close since you mentioned feeling a bit dizzy and he asks you twice if he can call you a car but you tell him that the fresh air will do you good.

It’s funny, the moonlight seems to energize you a bit. When Jimin leans in to kiss you on the cheek, you jump a little at a sound behind you, something like a bark.

Jimin jolts back a little, eyes widening, and you both laugh at your nerves.

“Stray dog,” you remark, and Jimin snorts.

“Something like that.”

Namjoon pinches the bridge of his nose. “So what exactly the fuck happened after I left?”

Jimin is sullen on the couch, arms crossed over his chest with a busted lip and Jungkook is sitting next to Hoseok on the floor on the other side of the hotel room with tissue up his nose, Hoseok tilting his head back.

“Baby is about to go into rut,” Taehyung sings, laughing, his girlfriend draped over him on the bed drowsily, his teeth marks littering her neck and throat.

“Don’t,” Yoongi warns. “Everyone’s just wound up. Full moon is in two days, after all, cut him some slack.”

“Sees one girl he likes and suddenly no one else can talk to her,” Jimin complains, gingerly working his tongue across his lip ring to see if it’s torn.

“You tried to kiss her,” Jungkook growls, and Hoseok pushes on his chest to keep him from getting up.

Jungkook can’t explain why his wolf wanted to rip Jimin’s throat out when he leaned in to kiss you, he’d just met you, didn’t even know your last name, but it was visceral, sudden, something crawling up his throat. He’d almost moved forward to do it before Hoseok said his name, sharply.

“We all get a little possessive about potential mates around the full moon,” Namjoon reasons. “But that’s not the way to handle it, Jungkook.”

Jungkook hangs his head and removes the tissue from his nose with a shake of his head. “I’m sorry, hyung.” He looks over at Jimin but he means it for Namjoon. He’s still bitter, somehow, about Jimin’s hand on your lower back, his lips brushing your cheek. It makes his head feel fuzzy, his guts roll.

Namjoon, on the other hand, had been the one to “discover” Jungkook, back when he had no idea why his eyes were starting to change color with the moon cycles or why his nails grew out like claws. He’d started learning percussion just to get rid of some of the energy he had around those times, and he’d been 17 when Namjoon approached him in a music store when Jungkook was looking into buying cymbals. 

Jungkook had been abandoned when he was a baby, adopted at four years old and he had no idea about his wolf lineage, or even that they existed, until Namjoon explained it to him.

“Jungkook doesn’t know his lineage,” Namjoon reminds them all. “He might just be presenting as an alpha, that’s a lot around the full moon, Jimin, you remember.”

Jimin grumbles something under his breath and Jungkook has to take a deep breath through his nostrils, smelling iron from their scuffle earlier, in order not to lunge across the room and hit him again.

Eventually, Jungkook has to move to his own room despite usually bunking with Jimin, and he finds himself unable to sleep, staring at the ceiling. He keeps seeing your bright smile, your curls bouncing around as you talked and laughed, mostly at Jimin, and it makes him stiffen to think of how Jimin had met you first.

Why did it matter, anyway? You’re just a person, just like he is, just a girl, and he doesn’t have the best track record with talking to girls, anyway. You’d been in the front row, with your friend who Hoseok had gotten so smiley about, he’d seen you just before he started his set, his vision clearer around the full moon.

The others laughed at him for how he talked about “the wolf,” as if it wasn’t a part of him, as if it wasn’t who he was, but that’s how it had always felt. He just hadn’t had a name for it until he’d met Namjoon. It was like this thing, inside him, this beast, something that clawed and scratched to get out.

Seokjin keeps telling him that he’s fighting the wolf, that’s why he hasn’t gone into rut or popped his knot, that’s why he feels so achy and fidgety around the moon cycles, that’s why he hasn’t shifted. Namjoon would always respond there was no way to know that but Seokjin just rolled his eyes.

“Aish, I’m your hyung, listen to me. I fought mine, too, when I was young, and when I shifted I broke a few bones. You should give in, let it ride in the front seat once in a while.”

Jungkook had nodded at the time but now, he doesn’t know how to do that. Drumming helped, it was a lot of work and energy expelled and it felt like he could let him out, the wolf, just a little. It’s why he’d gotten so big, staying active and lifting weights was something the wolf liked.

The wolf came sometimes when he masturbated, too, when he’d feel particularly worked up around the full moon, after a concert, sweaty and rolling his hips into his hand.

When he tries it after meeting you, he can’t even finish, ending up panting and sore, the wolf still snarling over the memory of Jimin’s lips barely brushing across your cheek.

Surprisingly enough, it’s Jungkook who texts you first. Wanna go for a drink?

You’re not sure whether to say yes at first, you’ve been feeling so strange. You can barely sleep, your skin feeling hot, as if you’d burned yourself with a too hot shower. You think about that night at the concert a lot, Jimin’s violet eyes, Jungkook’s almost red ones, how odd you’d felt.

You would have talked to Jia about it but she’s been abducted by the werewolf band, apparently, you’ve barely seen her in a week and when you had she’d been littered with hickeys and with a big goofy smile.

Part of you wonders if this is all some sex ring cult but she seems happy, jubilant even, so you agree, meeting Jungkook at a downtown bar.

He’s there before you arrive, you can see him through the window sitting at a table, looking wide and a bit intimidating until he lifts his head and smiles at you with a little wave.

His eyes are a warm brown now, pretty and wide, you’re able to notice the shape more without the contacts.

Jungkook is still all energy, maybe that’s just how he is, talking to you more and more as the nights go on and you two share a pitcher of beer, scooting his chair closer. You find he flushes a pretty rose when you flirt with him and can’t stop laughing when he nearly falls out of his chair when you prop your legs up in his lap.

By the end of the night he can’t stop smiling at you and you’re intrigued, moreso than you’d imagined you would be when you’d first met him, smiling shyly at you at the bar near the concert. You start to feel funny again, your head fuzzy, probably from the alcohol.

When you tell him, he’s all wide eyed concern.

You giggle. “Now I know why they call you Baby.” 

He huffs a little. 

He walks you outside just as he did before but this time he doesn’t hang back, and when you reach the alleyway, he places a hand on the swell of your hip as you take a few deep breaths of the night air.

You’re surprised, laugh a little until you look up into his eyes. You’d swear they looked red tinged again, but surely it’s just the beer.

“Not a baby,” he murmurs, moving closer, pressing you up against the brick with his body, and you hitch in a breath.

“No?” You ask, boldly trailing your finger along his collarbone through the black tshirt he’s wearing.

He shakes his head, leaned down close enough to your face that his nose brushes yours.

“Prove it,” you tease, and he makes this rumbling sound in the back of his throat that makes goosebumps break out across your flesh.

He leans down further, nips at your lower lip, and you moan, body surging forward toward his as if it was made to fit it. You’re not sure if you kiss him or he kisses you, but his tongue is in your mouth, his hands on either side of your head, caging you in.

You feel hot all over, dizzy in the most pleasant way, at least until he pulls away, gasping.

You whine, a sound you don’t think you’ve ever made before, when he’s not touching you anymore.

“I’m sorry,” he gasps. “I’m sorry. I should go.”

He’s gone before you can even gasp out another whine of his name, and the moonlight on your skin burns instead of cools.

Jungkook tells this story in a burst to his bandmates the next day, hungover with his head pounding.

“You just left her there?” Jimin says, his face shocked, and Jungkook feels the wolf make a growl start at the back of his throat.

Namjoon puts a hand on his shoulder and it turns into a whine instead. 

“I’ve never felt him that close, hyung. Right at the surface. I wanted to…”

Namjoon and Seokjin meet eyes above Jungkook’s lowered head.

Jimin catches it. Jimin catches everything, it’s one of the best and worst things about him.

“What? You think…” Jimin laughs. “No. She can’t be his.... She’s not a wolf, I would’ve smelled it when-”

Jungkook surges out of his seat, a deep growl rumbling from his chest. “When what, Jimin?”

Jimin’s eyes glow a pale violet as he snarls back, uncaring that Jungkook towers over him.

In the end, Namjoon and Seokjin have to separate them physically as they bark and snarl at each other.

Hoseok and Taehyung are missing, having holed up to ride out their ruts with their human mates instead of the house the seven share.

Yoongi huffs out a breath. “He’s definitely presenting as an alpha.”

“No shit,” Namjoon barks, unusually on edge. 

Yoongi, Seokjin, and Taehyung are the betas of the group, and until now there had only been a slight difference among the bandmates despite their different rankings.

Alpha pheromones were stronger and their senses were more heightened around rutting season, particularly for other mates. 

In the end, they have to completely change how they house themselves, with Jimin sharing a room with Yoongi, and Jungkook sharing with Seokjin.

“I’m sorry, hyung,” Jungkook says miserably, his wolf finally calmed as he sits down on the bed.

“It’s not your fault,” Seokjin says, voice much less harsh than Namjoon’s had been earlier when he’d scolded him. “I saw Namjoon during this time, and it wasn’t easy.”

Jungkook looks up at the elder with wide eyes. “Really?”

Seokjin snorts and nods. “Yeah, around the full moon he was unbearable, snarling at everything.”

“I just didn’t want to scare her or...or hurt her...I wanted to put her against the wall and…” Jungkook trails off, embarrassed.

Seokjin only smiles and ruffles Jungkook’s hair. “That’s normal too, Baby. You wouldn’t have hurt her, especially if it’s what we think it is.”

“What...what does that mean?”

Seokjin shakes his head. “Something you gotta work out on your own.”

Jungkook groans and flops down on the bed as Seokjin laughs, heading downstairs to make dinner while things are calm.

He has trouble sleeping again, but this time instead of wondering why, he knew, could almost feel the soft skin of your hip on his palm like it was still there, how you’d moaned into his mouth, whined for him.

Jungkook isn’t sure there’s a cold enough shower to help.

You can’t seem to sit still as the full moon nears, feeling like you might jump out of your skin. You can’t count the number of friends you’d called but no one seems up to going out. You bite your lip while looking at Jungkook’s contact on your phone screen.

If you think about it long enough, you can still feel the way he pressed against you, how the hair on the nape of your neck stood up when he nipped at your lip, how hot you’d felt, how wet…

You sigh and scroll up, seeing Jimin’s name instead. Jimin had been fun to be with the night you’d met, easy to talk to, less….intense. And he didn’t make you feel like you were about to crawl out of your skin, so you ask if he wants to meet up for a drink.

It’s late, by the time you decide, and the moon is out, waxing toward fullness. There’s only a tiny sliver remaining, big in the sky, and you can’t stop looking up at it as you walk to the bar near your house.

You’d chosen it because it’s close and not because it’s where hot drummer Jeon Jungkook, also known as Baby, had pressed you against an alley wall and made you almost…

Jimin jolts you out of your thoughts, calling your name and waving as you approach the door. He’s leaned against the doorjamb, giving you a smirk and you think now you understand why they call him Sly.

It makes you smile and again, you vibe well with him, you get along in the best way, conversation is easy and you don’t feel gooseflesh or your hair stand up when he brushes his fingers against yours.

Jimin knows he’s playing with fire when he replies to your text, but they don’t call him Sly for nothing, and you’re interesting, for a human. He’s only met one other female wolf, a tall and feisty woman with a sharp tongue and the most beautiful brown eyes, but she’d had a mate and well...things hadn’t ended well. 

Jungkook thinks of his wolf as this separate entity but Jimin disagrees, let’s his wolf do what it wants, so that all the bad things he feels have some kind of outlet. This was especially so after he’d lost his brown eyed wolf girl, so he invites you back to the house, knowing that Jungkook will be at the gym all night before the full moon tomorrow.

In fact, all of the others will be out, finding fun of their own, and why shouldn’t Jimin do the same? It isn’t as if Jungkook has marked you, or even can, since you’re human. 

Your eyes aren’t quite the same shade of hers, but he can pretend.

Jungkook works out until his muscles ache but nothing can shake this feeling he has, like something’s wrong. When he leaves the gym even the moon looks off, as if it’s dimmer than it should be, and something’s pulling him home, like this tug in his gut. It feels like it used to as a kid in his first foster home, when he’d get so anxious he’d climb onto the roof and stare up at it.

He’s almost running as he gets closer, feeling his skin prickle as he gets to the house, his wolf so close to the surface he can feel the fur that isn’t there yet standing up on the back of his neck.

He smells Jimin first, wrinkling his nose at the alpha pheromones, and when he walks upstairs it isn’t as if he decides to let the wolf take over, or struggles with it - it’s instant.

You’re standing in the hall, head tilted up, and Jimin is leaning against the wall, smiling down at you, and when you lean up to just softly brush your lips against Jimin’s, Jungkook’s heart nearly leaps out of his chest, and the wolf barks, loud and warning.

You turn, surprised, and Jungkook doesn’t think, doesn’t act, it’s all wolf. He grabs you by your waist, hefts you up over your shoulder, and begins to walk you to his room.

Jimin protests and Jungkook growls over his shoulder, daring him to try something. Later, Jungkook is glad his friend didn’t follow, because he isn’t sure that he could have held the wolf back.

You kick and yell and beat on his back and Jungkook doesn’t realize what he’s done until he’s plopped you down on his bed, crawling toward you.

You kick him in the chest and it barely registers. You stand up and that’s when he snaps back to himself, at least to a degree.

"Don't leave. You can't leave." It's panicked, his voice, higher pitched almost like a whine.

"I can do whatever I want," you snap.

He makes this sound between a whine and a snarl and it's startling, strange, and you stop at the door.

"I know that! I know, but he doesn't!" 

"He..." you turn to look at him and he's trembling, head down, and you step closer, worried. "Baby, what do you mean?"

Jungkook just stands there, still trembling, until you reach out to touch his hair, gently. "He thinks he owns you, that you're his, that no one else can touch you." He explains, almost in a whisper.

"Who is he?" You ask slowly.

He raises his head slow and you gasp when you look into his eyes, instead of a warm brown this burnt amber, red hued.

"The wolf."

You stand there, blinking in surprise, for a long moment before actively telling your feet to move to the door. Unfortunately, your brain seems to have some kind of disconnect to your limbs, because you just step even closer, lean in and inhale along his neck, this scent of sweat and the iron of the weights he’d been lifting washing over you.

Rationally, you know that you should be shocked, horrified, even, that werewolves are real and you’re apparently standing in a house full of them but all you can do is run your tongue along the vein in his throat and Jungkook is trembling all over, whimpering like a puppy.

“Y/n, please, don’t-” he chokes out.

“Why not?” You murmur against his skin, the scent of him making your body react like you’ve never felt before. There’s this ache between your thighs that you’ve only felt a hint of before and you want more, nipping at his skin, unable to think clearly.

“He wants to...wants you,” Jungkook stutters, balling his hands into fists to keep from touching you.

“He does? Or you do?” You ask, lifting your head to pout at him, and Jungkook groans.

“Both,” he whispers hoarsely. 

“Then take me,” you say, and you don’t even know where the words came from. Your head feels light on your shoulders, dizzy with the scent of him, how his skin tastes under your tongue, and you do what he did to you the last night you’d seen him, nipping at his lower lip. Your canine pierces the skin and you taste iron on your tongue

Jungkook growls and lifts you again, this time with his hands under your ass and thighs and your legs wrap around him instantly. He all but throws you down on the bed, this time, and you whimper when he grips one of your thighs with his big hand, squeezing the flesh there.

“Mine,” he snarls, that high pitched whine at the end, and it makes you arch your back, claw your nails across his shoulders.

Jungkook leans down to sniff at your neck and growls again, wrinkling his nose and when you open your eyes he’s staring down at you with those red/amber eyes. 

You look back defiantly but you’re rolling your hips against his, you can feel him hard against your core and even though you’d never gone all the way with anyone before you want him inside you, can’t think of anything else.

“You smell like him,” he accuses, voice hoarse, and his wide eyes fade back to brown, just slightly, the color dilating around his pupils.

“Jungkook,” you whisper, feeling something like guilt, even though nothing had happened, really, and even it if it had…

He rubs his nose against your throat, covers you with his body like he’s replacing any of Jimin’s scent with his own. He licks against your neck, bites down on your skin, making you yelp.

“I’m sorry,” Jungkook whines. “I’m sorry, I have to. You’re mine, I have to mark you, have to scent you anywhere he touched you,” he tries to explain, his hands skating down your ample curves.

“It’s okay,” you say, and somehow you mean it, you understand, the very thought of Jungkook smelling like anyone else makes your heart jump into your throat, something primal rise in your gut. “I know, baby.”

“You’re mine?” He says again, voice pitching up into a question just like when he’d introduced himself and it scares you, the way it makes your heart ache.

Instead of speaking you kiss him again, hard, moving your hands to his hair to get him closer. You had worn a skirt and halter out, it’s so warm even though it’s close to winter, your skin feeling so hot under the moonlight that you couldn’t wear much else.

Even as you kiss him he’s tearing at your clothes and you lean up to help him until you’re bare beneath him and panting, this whining noise coming from your throat that you can’t explain.

“God,” Jungkook groans, rubbing a hand over his face. “I don’t know what I’m doing, I-”

“You haven’t...haven’t done this before?” Your eyes widen.

Jungkook realizes what you mean and he blushes a bit. “I’ve...yeah, I’ve done this before but not...not like this. I feel like...the wolf feels like...he’s been crazy. Since the first moment I saw you.”

“Like you’re gonna jump out of your skin? Always feeling...hot?” You ask.

Jungkook nods slowly, eyes widening.

“Me too,” you admit. “I don’t...I don’t know what it means. That’s why I came out with Jimin, I-”

Jungkook cuts you off with a choked whine. “It means you’re supposed to be mine.”

He snuffles against your neck again, hands at your hips, still holding back, trembling. “It means he never should have touched you.”

“I’m sorry,” you say, even though you know you have nothing to apologize for. “I want you. I’ve never...I’ve never done this before but I want you so bad,” you admit, clutching at his tshirt, pulling it up until he gets on his knees and pulls it off, tossing it to the side. You spread your hands across his chest and he lets out a wrecked moan.

“You’re holding back,” you accuse.

He nods. “The wolf, he doesn’t….I don’t want to hurt you. Especially...fuck, no one’s touched you like this before?” His hands slide up and down your thighs as he stares down at your body, your breasts, the cleft of your cunt.

Jungkook knows that shouldn’t make him so hard, shouldn’t make his dick pulse in his sweats, shouldn’t make the wolf keen with pride. Mine mine mine, the first, the only is all his brain is chanting, he feels dizzy like he’s drank too much even though he hasn’t had a drop.

“Please, please, please,” you beg, but he can’t, can’t let the wolf out, he’s afraid he’ll rip you apart. You’re human and a virgin and he can’t risk hurting you.

The wolf won’t even let him say it, so he just shakes his head. 

You huff out a breath, your body aching all over, need making your arousal coat your thighs. You don’t know what you’re going to say until you say it.

“Should I ask Jimin to do it? I bet he can smell me,” you taunt, shocking yourself.

Jungkook freezes, his eyes bleeding to red again and one hand jolting out to wrap around your throat.

“Don’t,” he warns.

You know you should be cautious since you’re about to fuck an actual werewolf, but fuck, you’re so hot, you can’t think, you need something inside you and you drop your feet to the bed, spreading your legs wide.

“Jimin would mark me. He’d fuck me, fill me full like I want.” 

Jungkook feels something in him snap, and his heart hurts and his cock aches and the wolf is keening, clawing inside him and he can’t control it anymore, just like before.

“Never,” he growls, squeezes his fingers around your throat and you gasp, your stomach aching with need.

Finally, finally he slides his fingers along your pussy and you choke out a sob as his thumb slips across your clit but it’s not enough.

“Jungkook,” you whimper. “Make me yours.”

“Already mine,” he murmurs, and finally slides two fingers inside you, making you cry out. “You’re already mine but I’m gonna give you what you want, mark you, fuck you, make sure Park fucking Jimin never so much as sniffs at you again.”

“Yes,” you sigh. “Yes, please, please.”

Jungkook still worries somewhere in the back of his mind that he’ll hurt you, that the wolf will, and by now he understands they’re one and the same but you’re rolling your hips up and his cock feels heavy and full like he’s about to burst, somehow wider at the base and he rips down his sweats, fucking you with three fingers now. 

When his cock bounces against his stomach you gasp, and if you’d been in your right mind you might worry he’s too big but something inside you is crying out in pleasure just at the sight of it. You spread your legs wider and he releases your throat, leaning over to kiss you instead, biting your lip as he slowly works himself inside you.

It’s a tight fit even after three fingers and you’re whining into his mouth, wanting more.

Jungkook isn’t a virgin, far from it although a little less experienced than some of his band members (Hoseok had once bragged about fucking a house of sorority sisters during a rut), but the way you clench around him has his hips twitching, wanting to buck into you even if it would split you open. 

Despite his worry, neither he or the wolf wants to hurt you, though, so he waits for you to adjust even as you beg, waits until you can take all of him.

He’s barely realized that he’s popped his knot until he looks down to see where you’ve joined and he groans. He knows how to do this, has been talked to (endlessly, by Taehyung, about his human girlfriend and how she desperately wants to take his knot and they’re working on it but it will take time and training), knows that you can’t take his knot but the wolf is howling for it, wants to fuck you hard and then pop it inside you, spill a littler into your womb.

You whine and pulse around him, reaching up to tug at his hair. “Kookie,” you pout. “Baby. Want you inside me, fuck me harder, please-”

“I can’t-” he chokes out, but then you wrap your legs around his waist and pull him deeper and the wolf growls, leans down, mine mine mine chanting in his head. My mate.

You felt a tiny pop when Jungkook first entered you, nothing painful and then just need, you want more and more and you don’t even know how to say it. You look up at him, near tears, needing something that you feel he won’t give you.

“I’m not yours yet,” you slur, and he looks pained, his eyes dilating from warm brown to amber red again and again.

He rocks his hips against you slow, and you’ve orgasmed twice already, once from his fingers and one from his cock but it’s not enough and you whine, it comes out almost inhuman, like his.

“Fill me up,” you urge, and Jungkook tries to hold the wolf back, he really does, but he’s too far gone, this close to the full moon and in the start of his first rut. 

Jungkook groans, fucks you harder and faster and when you cry out his name his balls draw up and he thrusts forward harder than he’d meant to, popping his knot inside you.

You make a surprised sound and his eyes pop open, his hands cupping your face even as his hips twitch as he cums, spills inside you.

“Y/n. I’m so sorry,” he mourns. “I’m sorry, I love you, I’m sorry,” he babbles, kissing along your neck and throat, seeing that he’d already marked you twice, once on each side of your throat, and he barely remembers it.

You let out a happy sigh and wrap your arms around his neck, feeling finally sated, at least for the moment. “What are you sorry for, silly baby?”

“Doesn’t it hurt?” He asks, and you look up into his eyes and they’re heterochromatic, now, red hued amber and brown both.

“You’d never hurt me,” you mumble against his throat.

“Never,” he promises. “Never, I love you so much.” 

You’re half asleep, sated with him still inside you, planting soft kisses on your lips and face. You don’t know where you’d learned the word, but it feels right when you say it, right before you drift to sleep.

“I love you too, Alpha.”

It takes a while to understand, especially between Jungkook being barely able to leave his room since he’s in rut and you’re in heat, but eventually, you figure it out.

Your great grandmother had been an omega werewolf, and it’s a recessive gene so you’d been the lucky one to receive it. Since you had never shifted because your gene wasn’t activated by male wolves, you had no smell.

At least, not until the full moon, when you shifted into what Jungkook says is the prettiest wolf he’d ever seen.

After, when you’d near your heat, Jungkook would snap and snarl at the boys so much just for talking to you that it made you roll your eyes, but eventually you got the dates right (for the most part, there’d been one instance in which Jimin had made a snarky comment and Jungkook had lunged at him and they’d gone rolling down the stairs), and you holed up in your apartment, instead.

Jungkook was working with Seokjin to understand that the wolf is him instead of some seperate entity. You tell him you’ve always known that. From what you know now, if the wolf wasn’t, he would have taken you the very first night. True mates are rare, and you’d both known it the whole time, even when you hadn’t.

You and Jia went to every concert, her always telling you her neverending sexcapades with Hoseok to be able to take his knot, front row, waiting for your Alpha’s set. It’s cute, you think, that they call him Baby on stage but he’s your Alpha, especially since he’s both, always, to you.

#jeon jungkook x reader #jungkook x reader #bts imagines #werewolf!jungkook #bts werewolf au #jungkook imagine #bangtanshadowfamily #bangtanheadquarters #btscreatorscorner #btswritersclub

[ditttiii]

KINTSUGI. | 0T7 (M) || 03 |

◈ Hybrid AU || Ot7 x Reader

◈ Summary: Life is neither fair nor what you had dreamed that it would be, but the hand that fate had dealt them was worse than yours.

When you get a chance to adopt seven hybrids, all a little rough around the edges, do you take it? Will this last-ditch attempt at doing something right end with you buried six feet under the ground or will it finally give you the family that you have always secretly hoped for?

◈ Genre: eventual romance || hurt/comfort || angst (with a happy ending) || eventual smut || will in due course dive into discussions of abuse, however nothing too gruesome.

◈ Chapter Three

Word Count: 4k

Warnings: anxiety (sfw)

◈ Masterlist (all available chapters will exclusively be linked here only.)

Moodboard By: @today-we-will-survive​ ❤

Beta: big thanks to my wifey @btsismybiass​ 

Trying, however, is not as easy as you had initially thought it would be. For one, after greeting you, Jungkook chooses to hide behind Namjoon again—the wolf hybrid in all his protective glory, refusing to budge an inch. 

'Right. They don't trust me yet.' It's something you already know, but the thought still stings. 

Clearing your throat softly, you move forward a few steps, stopping in front of the three hybrids whose names you still don't know. 

Focus falling onto the tallest of the three; you give him a tentative smile. The ends of your lips are trembling, smile less than steady, but you will yourself to not let it drop. 

Maybe it helps, because seeing your smile, he shuffles forward a little, the distance barely even long enough to call it a step, but it's something. Full, pink lips part open to let out a gentle, barely audible whimper, one you are sure you wouldn't have been able to hear if you weren't already so close. 

"Seokjin, I am a brown bear hybrid. It's nice to meet you, mistress…" 

His voice trails off as though he wants to say more, but before you can encourage him to continue, he bows low and steps back, head still dipped. 

You bite the inside of your cheeks to stop a wounded sound from slipping out. He was trying to open up and your desperately hopeful heart longed for him to—for all of them to. 

Your answering nod goes by unseen and without saying anything else, your gaze shifts to the hybrid beside him. 

He is different, you can already tell. 

Unlike the others, his attention is trained on you, his sharp gaze meeting yours unwaveringly. With his head cocked to the side and his ears twitching in...curiosity? Intrigue? Annoyance? You don’t know, but whatever it is, leaves a spine-tingling sensation in its wake—the skin under your hoodie crawling.  

A predator hybrid. 

"Yoongi. Jaguar." His blunt words lacked emotion, heightening your unease and despite how hard you had been trying to keep eye contact, your gaze flicks away when you hear him speak. 

The timbre of his voice is low, a rich baritone colouring every syllable that slips from between those thin pink lips. His eyes, a swirling mass of glass green, are oddly reminiscent of that one washed out hoodie you have and you can’t help but find something eerie about the way they glitter piercingly through the strands of his long hair.

His eyes, rimmed a dark grey—narrow when you shiver and from the corner of your eye, you observe as a slight furrow of his brows peeks out from in between his strands.  

Before you can delude yourself into believing something stupid, like he’s concerned, you snap your neck away. The move, whiplash-inducing fast, leaves you wincing when you feel a muscle protest the motion, while a burning ache spreads from the pulled muscle, all the way low to the nape of your neck and shoulders. 

A soft groan slips out of you involuntarily, but in the quiet of the room it still sounds too loud. Maybe that's why he steps forward, hands raised but wavering by his sides.

The patter of someone’s footsteps has you peeking from in between half-lidded eyes, your gaze falling onto a pair of feet, maybe two steps from you. 

Curious, you look up, one hand still massaging the base of your neck, and let your eyes fall onto the last hybrid. The only one whose name you don't know. It's weird because you can read him, the concern and worry swimming in his black eyes clear as a day.

Huh?

Your confusion only increases, because instead of introducing himself and backing away like the rest of them, he steps forward—closer. Hands still raised, he looks at you and says, "May I, mistress?"

The bewilderment must have been evident on your face because he then clarifies, "Your neck, mistress." 

A tilted head and a pointed look to where your hand is still cradling the back of your neck enlighten you to his intentions. 

But…

"Do you...umm do you want to, uh, massage my neck for me?" You ask tentatively, taken aback and deeply confused as to why he would be willing to massage your neck when most of the others can't even talk with you for more than a minute. Maybe you understood him wrong? Perhaps that's not what he means? 

His answering nod and a small step forward throw that assumption out the window. 

"May I?" he asks again, voice filled with nothing but gentle politeness, yet the concern swimming in his eyes hasn't diminished, still noticeable. 

Perplexed and way out of your depth, it takes you a minute to reply, lips parting a few times as you rack your brain for an appropriate response.

The longer it takes you to reply, the more unsure his expression becomes. The concern swirling in his dark eyes is morphing into panic as his hands start to lower and before you can think your actions through, you are pivoting on your heels, back to his front. 

"Su-sure!" You already know the hesitation lacing your words hasn't gone unnoticed. 

Dammit. 

Gulping, you steel your spine, muscles pulled taut, body so painfully tight that a stone would crumble on impact. 

'It's alright. You're fine, it's okay,' is the mantra you chant internally like a broken cassette, hands sneaking into the familiar warmth of your hoodie's pockets where you clench them away from anyone's sight. The pain in your neck is a distant hum as fear and anxiety take hold of you instead. If you weren't so worried about how your rejection could hurt him, how one simple 'no' would squash his confidence and make him close himself off, maybe you would have said no. 

But you do know and unlike most others of your kind, you do care. 

You only get enough time to take one deep breath in before gentle palms come to rest upon your shoulders. In contrast to the numbing chill of the room, his hands emit a kind of heat that makes you want to relax, to let go, to feel more of their warmth on the bare skin of your neck. 

Almost unconsciously, your neck tilts forward, soft strands of hair tickling your skin, but it's the hand that gently pushes them away that leaves you shivering. A sigh almost slips past, but you press your lips tight until the edges are white and swallow it down. A war rages inside you as a part of you longs to let go and relax, but the bigger, much more significant part of you realises how dangerous—fatal that could be. 

Don't be stupid. You chide yourself, but the hypocrisy in wanting them to be open with you, yet keeping your own walls raised high isn't lost on you. 

"Mistress, is this...okay?" Hesitation fills the gaps in his speech and you wordlessly nod, too bewildered to respond verbally. His hands knead the sore, tight muscles of your neck and you close your eyes, biting your lip to swallow yet another groan. Thumbs digging into the hollow of your shoulders, he circles the bunched muscles and you lurch forward when the sensitive flesh aches under his touch.

"Mis–!!"

"It's okay!" You reassure, cutting him off and twisting with a wince when your muscles protest the sudden motion. No one ever said graphic designing was a glamorous job and if someone did think that, then something was severely wrong with their perception of the field. Spending countless hours hunched over your sketchbooks, doodling and hoping for a bout of inspiration is tiring enough as it is, but having to recreate those same ideas on your tablet on short deadlines is absolute hell. 

"Mistress, please. Are you hurt?" Namjoon asks, moving around the panicking hybrid and closer to you, controlled concern edged into the lines of his sharp, handsome face and you look away when the proximity starts to feel too much. You want to say your heart's racing out of fear, but the suspicious warmth on your cheeks says otherwise. 

"Uhm, I am fine. My job requires me to stay hunched over for extended periods and my muscles are probably tender because of that." Throwing the panicking hybrid a reassuring smile from over Namjoon's shoulder, you continue, waving your hand in a dismissive gesture "It doesn't even hurt anymore, don't worry about it!" 

"You are our Mistress. Your well being is important to us." Someone retorts from the back and you glance to the source, failing to hide your surprise when your eyes fall on Yoongi's slumped figure. If it weren't for the way his eyes were narrowed, and the tone of his voice dead serious, you'd think he was lying. 

Unsure as to what your reply should be, you simply nod after a pause. You don't fully understand what their reasons for coming to care for you so quickly are. 

While hybrids are genetically tailored and bound to their owners to some extent, the strength of that little tweak isn't always significant. There is still the possibility that they are all just putting on a show because they are desperate, and you haven't known them long enough to know any better. Although, something in your gut is telling you otherwise and that they do care. 

Maybe not a lot, but they do. 

With that thought in mind, you move to where the last hybrid is still panicking behind Namjoon. His figure shrinks the closer you get and you waver, torn between wanting to pull him close, and giving him his space. 

"Hey, it's okay..." you force yourself to keep your tone light—casual, not wanting the hybrid to think you were pitying him. 

"Mistress, I apologise. I promise I was trying to be gentle, but I should have known better. First Jimin and now—"

"What? No! Hey—", Before you can thoroughly think your actions through, you close the last of space between you two and cradle his hands in yours. His skin is soft and warm under your touch, fingers thin and long that immediately move to grip your hand with a heartbreaking amount of desperation even when his head somehow manages to bow lower, chin brushing his chest. 

"I am so sorry, Mistress." He chokes out, voice breaking under the strain of his guilt. The sight makes it hard to swallow, a sob ceasing somewhere in your chest. How could he feel this kind of remorse for something so menial? Something that doesn't even warrant feeling guilty over? 

His—their, servility makes you increasingly unsettled and oh, how you hate the fates that have led you to see this day. The gods above are cruel, your destiny even more so. The memories of your past caress the edges of your cognisance, but you forcibly push them away, furiously stamping down the wandering thoughts. Taking a tiny step closer to the hybrid, you bring his enveloped hands closer. 

"What's your name?" 

"H–hose...hoseok."

"Hoseok," You start, tugging his hands until his gaze shifts to catch yours and then you force, with all of your being, for your trembling lips to stretch into a warm smile. It takes a herculean amount of effort to not break down when his watery, tormented eyes focus on you, fear swimming in them. Still, you somehow manage to push forth with a tight throat, "I am okay, I promise. It would take a heck of a lot more to hurt me," you try to joke, but it falls flat in the tense atmosphere. 

Coughing to clear your throat, you squeeze his hands between your cold, numb ones, "Please never think I would hurt you...ever." The edges of your eyes soften, and your vision blurs as tears collect on the ends, "Please...please believe me when I say I am here to give you all a better life." 

As choked as your speech is, your words carry a kind of conviction that resonates in your very bones and Hoseok inches closer to you, hunched shoulders straightening a little as his eyes seek yours for honesty, skimming your face for some tell-tale sign of whether or not you are lying, and you keep your head high. Your lips tremble, while the cold of the room continues to seep into your skin, but still, your gazes stay locked. 

Perhaps he manages to find whatever it was that he was looking for, a sign of your honesty, or maybe some manner of reassurance that you aren't just putting up a facade as most of your kind are so often known to. 

"Thank you, mistress." He finally says, so softly that you have to strain your ear to catch his practically whispered words, and then he bows low, lower than he had before; than any of them had and steps back, spine still curved parallel to the ground. 

Understanding that it’s his way of acknowledging you and showing you his respect, you bite back the instinctual protests that are itching to push forth from between your lips. 

Time. What you all need is time. 

With a hesitant nod to no one in particular, you step back, eyes falling to the darkened hallway where the last two of your seven hybrids had disappeared off to. 

Your. 

The emotions that one particular word brings out in you are conflicting. While you are glad that you can save them from the horrible end that awaited them all, owning them doesn't sit right with you either. Part of you is so sure what you are doing here, so sure that this is the right thing to do, but another part...

Another part of you can't help but feel like you are playing god and jumping into deep waters. Jumping headfirst into an ocean where you will eventually drown, body sinking to the ground because no matter how hard you try; flail your limbs, the current of this cold, barren, lifeless ocean will always be too strong.

Throat too tight to form any words, you simply nod. Nod once, twice, then thrice. You hear something humming somewhere distant, like the rumbling of a storm still days away. It's ominous, it's frightening, it's enough to leave your heart thundering under your chest like war-drums, like an earthquake before a deadly carnage. A noise too loud for your own ears, and without a word or a second glance to any of them, you move. 

Sprinting across the hallway before any of them can say stop you (you know that they could—would) you enter the hallway Taehyung and Jimin had disappeared into. Calls of protest from the men behind you falling on deaf ears as your feet move on autopilot, the only thing on your mind being that you have to make this better. 

The passage is short and tight, cramped in a way that makes it seem like the too tall walls are closing in on you. Breathing in harshly, you clench your fists tighter as anxiety starts to creep up against the back of your neck, spine, feet—toes. Bones turning to concrete at the sight of what lays before you. The picture is alien, wrong, sad. 

Ten tiny steel doors that eerily remind you of storage refrigerators are packed close to one another, five on each side. The sight is too similar to all those hospital horror movies you have spent countless hours watching every weekend, and the quaking in your chest worsens. Lights flicker overhead and you force your limbs to move, hands snaking inside the familiar and comforting warmth of your hoodie.

you are okay. this is okay.  

Despite the mantra, it is crystal clear to you that this is anything but. 

Heart in your throat, you knock on the first door to your right and wait for someone to answer, but no one does.

Hearing no other sound but the loud thrum of your heart, you slowly push open the door, hands straining against the friction its weight supplies. A burst of cold air assaults you and you are left shivering. The room?...cell? is dark at first glance and empty at second. Curiosity nips at you and with hesitant steps, you walk in all the way. 

There are drawings on the walls, sketches you think, scribbled until their indentations were left deep into the pages. The dark makes it hard for you to see and with a frustrated huff, you scamper further inside the room, squinting at the sheets. It's too dark for you to be sure, but you think the sketches might be monochrome. Bathed only in a thin sliver of light from the open doorway, you trace the patterns, the tip of your finger caressing the dips in the sheet wherever the pencil was pushed in too deep. 

They are hauntingly beautiful, scratches at the edges that one might mistake for scrawls that up close somehow hurt to look at and yet you still can't take your eyes off of them. Circles and curves inscribing a face, dark hues of shading colouring the insides of its parted lips, but what makes you freeze are the eyes.

Even in the low light, there is no mistaking that the man in the picture is crying. What you can only describe as rivulets of tears, stream down his face as his eyes, agony sketched in the ghost of his irises, gaze back at you and the sob stuck in your throat grows heavier. 

It's not the only picture, there are more. A dozen more sketches taped onto the wall, some hanging by their edges, some half torn, plenty more under your feet strewn across the floor. 

It's a sad, depressing sight and you hurry to leave the room, resisting the urge to curl into a fetal position and wail because this isn't fair—none of this is okay and your throat hurts and this just isn't okay dammit!

Taking a shuddering breath in, you pull close the heavy door behind you and don't look back. 

They say “what you can't see, can't hurt you,” and yet needles are sticking into your throat, salt crusts that itch, dried at the edges of your eyes from when you had last cried. If only it were that easy; if only ignorance was indeed bliss. But it isn't. It never is and you have learned that the hard, painful way. 

Breathe in. Breathe out. 

You chant under your breath for the umpteenth time, pulling yourself back from the verge of yet another panic attack. Insecurities scurry over the curve of your spine and bite into your skull, populating there like a million little spiders. The humming from before has only grown louder, and you know that if you don't leave this place soon, you will spiral.  

Three more empty rooms later, you can finally hear someone moving inside. 

"H-hello?" 

The noise from inside quietens, an awkward and painful silence growing in its stead. You'd be worried that you were disturbing some poor hybrid who had no business with you if there were any more left beside your seven, but there weren't. Not even a dozen hybrids are left to house a facility that once was home to hundreds of them.

"Please just hear me out, you don't have to open the door if you don't want to. I just..." the clawing in your throat worsens with every passing second but aware of the time crunch you push forth, "I know this is not easy for you. I know this isn't an ideal situation and believe me I wish... god I wish I could make things better." Leaning forward you rest your head against the closed door, shivering when the cold metal makes contact and continue with a thready voice, "I don't know how to do this. I am not the best owner, I don't know enough about what you all will need, and you deserve better. Better than this, better than me." Your voice cracks as the guilt you had been pushing back all this time seeps through the gaps in your wall, and you choke out, "but please. please give me a chance. I beg of you." 

There are apologies stuck in your throat, too many sorrys and far too many pleas of forgiveness twining around your cords, guilt piercing the flesh like a million sharp thorns and you are crying, sobbing. Breaking apart as the precarious wall of control crumbles and you are sliding down, knees hitting the ground hard as you bite your lip to swallow the wail threatening to slip through.  

They deserve better, better than you. Better than a monster buried inside a cloak of humanity—a spineless, stupid fool. 

"Mistress!" The cry is loud, confused, desperate as someone wrenches the door open from inside and you almost hit the ground facefirst, but then strong arms are wrapping around you, pulling you close. Impossibly close, and you push your face in closer. The tip of your nose is pressed so tightly against the hard plains of someone's chest that you can scarcely breathe, but you don't let up.

You breathe in the scent of clean detergent and something antiseptic with every shuddering intake, and there are words...someone is talking to you, but you can't hear anything over the loud ringing in your ears. There is guilt, a burning need to right your wrongs, make up for your mistakes, be there for all the times you weren't before, and a part of you whispers that you are hugging the wrong person. That nothing could ever make someone who is no longer there, dead, forgive you but—

But what other choice do you have? You can't live like this, breathing but decaying inside, passing every day in a haze of tears and nights spent living the same horrific nightmares. The past lives inside you like a parasite, choking and sucking every last speck and bit of peace until you are left pleading for a minutes reprieve, gasping and hoping and praying—

"Y/N!"

Startled, your gaze snaps up, lips parting open as the ringing in your ears comes to a screeching halt, and your eyes lock with Taehyung's shocked ones. 

Had he...did he just...

The look in his eyes, there is something there. Brows pulled tight close, eyes narrowed in what one might mistake for anger, but you know better. The next second it's gone, his expression shuttered but there is no mistaking it. 

Beneath the dark swirling mass of anger and indifference in his eyes, for a second—just for a second—you saw something that made your heart clench. For all the fear that the lion hybrid evoked in you, there was no masking the fact that dripping from his words, swimming in his eyes, was pure, unadulterated concern. 

Concern for you. 

a/n: i read your comments, tags, asks, try to reply to all of them (tho it may take some time) and they mean so so much to me. i hold every single one of them close to my heart. Thankyou! I m so beyond flattered and grateful :’)  i hope this chapter was worth the wait!! i worked on it for months and am very proud of how it turned out ♡

#bts fanfic #bts fanfiction #jungkook fanfic #jimin fanfic #bts hybrid fic #bts hybrid au #ficswithluv #networkbangtan #btswritingcafe #btsghostie #bangtanfairygarden #bangtanarmynet #bangtanshadowfamily #btsgoldnet #btswriterscollective #bangtanhq #vantaenet #thebtswritersclub #hybridbtsnetwork #bts hybrid x reader #hybrid!bts #jungkook smut #jimin smut #namjoon x reader #taehyung x reader #taehyung fanfic #bts fluff #bts smut #bangtanidx #yoongi smut

[tipsydipsydo]

➳ Wolf Hybrid! AU

➳ Impregnation/Breeding-Kink

*Prompter’s choice of Situation/Location and Kink

Pairing: Taehyung x Reader

Gender of the Reader: female

Word Count: 1.1k

Rating: 18+

Genre: Smut!

Warnings: Dirty Language + Dirty Talk; First Time; Wedding Night Scenery; Foreplay; Overstimulation; Praising; Degradation; Body-Worshipping; Voyeurism; heavy Exhibitionism to all Wedding Guests (yes, pls don't ask me!); Fingering; Oral (f); Squirting; Mating/Bonding-Kink; strong Breeding-Kink; Mentions of Knotting and Impregnation

Info: This Drabble is related to my other Drabble "Your Royal Highness"! Please read it too! 🤗💕

A/N: Yes, I did it. I can't believe myself that I finally started to work on my Drabble Requests again. I'll try my best to finish some more requests soon! 💖💖

[Links]:

▪ BTS Smut Drabbles I My Writings

▪ Blog Navigation 

「© tipsydipsydo」

This following story is my intellectual property and belongs only to my blog tipsydipsydo.tumblr.com!

I’ll not accept any kind of reposting, stealing or using/editing my work!

That includes reposting my content on other social media platforms too, even when you link me as the original author.

Thank you.

Your mother's lips curved up into a relieved smile when she hears all those desperate and whining moans flowing out of your mouth. She leans, much more relaxed now, back into her chair at the dinner table and looks at you in adoration and pure love.

Then she turns her head to your father, who is smiling thoughtfully as well. Both of your parents are so happy that you, her one and only daughter, got such a respectful, well mannered, attentive and so lovely alpha as your future husband.

This scenery here, in front of all your Wedding guests, would never happen on a human Wedding Party. It would be too weird, too embarrassing, too shameful and obscene for those prude and weak human beings. You just snort at this thought inbetween your moans, the imagination alone is already too ridiculous.

They get their babies on the same way as wolf hybrids but why they act always as if their sexuality never exists and make always a Drama out of it when some peoples of their folks simply live their sexuality fully out? Humans calls it 'Exhibitionism' in a derisive tone while it's complete normal for hybrids to exchange love and lust for each other fully visible.

Yeah, you'll never understand the human society. But you never really cared for it anyway, so... whatever.

You'll show your wedding guests, your audience proudly your bouncing tits, your juices overflowing pussy and your engorged and swollen clit. Showing your parents, your guests and Taehyung's Pack how good your freshly married Husband can make you feel.

Proofing them that your Alpha is able to satisfy your sexual needs, that he's able to help his wife, his mate happy and satisfied through her rut. That he will make sure to fertilize her properly with a nice litter of healthy pups, so the new royal princes and princesses of their kingdom can grow safely in her belly. In your belly, until you have a nice and round belly bump.

Just the thought of it makes you moan again, you can't wait to get finally impregnated by your husband, by your alpha. You tug weakly on the king's hair, whining and trembling under his sinful tongue and the three fingers he has buried deep into you. Let them sind into you in a rapid pace, spreading them slowly, with a nice delicious stretch apart until he's scissoring you open for his massive cock.

He's so gentle and attentive, always making sure that you're enjoying yourself to the fullest but also not too soft, as if you're a porcelain doll. He learns pretty quick, get to know your sensitive spots and erogenous Zones in the first fifteen Minutes and abuse them in the sweetest way possible, which makes your toes curl, your voice screaming and your pussy gushing and squirting.

Already now, at your first time, your wedding night, he prooves you that he matches you perfect. In every possible way.

Suddenly an unbearable, primal need crashes down on you, almost takes all your breath away.

You want to be his and him to be yours. Not to be only formally on the paper his mate, you want to give him everything of you. You don't want him to fuck you, you want him to knot you and impregnate you with his pups. You don't want him to scent and mark you, you want him to mate you and with it, to bond with him. You want to be his, only his Mate, his Queen.

"T-Taehyung, oh my God Taehyung... Alpha!", you scream in sexual ectasy when he's on the way to give you your third orgasm just from foreplay. Everything in front of your eyes went blank, you're trying your best not to drown and to forget to breathe in this literal breathtaking orgasm. You squirt all over again over his hand and face, grabs sobbing the sheets of the majestic king size bed. It's a bed just for the Throne Room, for this unforgettable Night.

"Yes, my Queen? How can I serve you? I love when you call me that... to call me your alpha", wispers Taehyung in a deep, raspy voice, chuckling lightly before a guttural, primal grunt follows. He got a new wiff of the irresistible scent of pussy. Taehyung truly couldn't get enough of you and your sweet, aphrodisiac-like cunt. Dripping just for him. Because of him.

He always promises himself to serve his future wife the best way he can, make her cum countless times, gives her all room she deserves to enjoy herself. His own Lust and Desire isn't so important, he wants to make his mate happy. He wants to make her happy with him. And it seems like he reached his goal.

"Mate me, Alpha. Please mate me and make me all yours. Bite me, inject your scent into my body and make me all yours. I want you to do that while you breed me. Breed your pups into my greedy womb, fill me up with your cum und knot me then, make sure that you fertilize me. Please, I'm ovulating... I-I need your pups so badly..."

At the end you're about to cry out of Desperation but only a weak whimper leaves your lips. Animalistic Growls and Howls are going through the row of Guests. If they weren't absolutely to Taehyung's Pack or the one of your Parents, the male hybrids probably couldn't resist your sweet scent anymore and would try to impregnate you by themself.

Just in the corner of your eye, you see the youngest of Taehyung's Pack, Jungkook, trying desperately to suspress his needy whimpers and not to cum in his pants right away. You smile, such a cute Boy~

You chosed this Date for the marriage in purpose. You wanted to drive your future husband insane with your scent and- to increase the possibility for an Fertilization, of course.

At your words, Taehyung's brown Eyes turns orange, wolfish. Also his growl is not 'humane' anymore, it's the purest snarl of a wolf now.

"Go on all your fours, show me, show us, what a good breeding bitch you are for your are for your alpha. Be a obedient little slut for me, take my fat cock without a murmur and let me breed you, knot you properly in front of all our guests. In front of your parents. Let them watch how good I'll impregnate you with my pups, making your belly round and plump and let your swollen tits leak with the milk for them. Ohh, you'll look so beautiful with my babies in your belly bump~ Come, let's create a new Generation for our united Kingdoms."

#purplearmynet #bangtanshadowfamily #bts smut #bangtanhq #thehouseofbangtan #taehyung smut #wolf hybrid taehyung #bangtanarmynet #bts x reader #taehyung hybrid wedding night #taehyung x reader smut #hybrid bts #hybrid bts smut #royality hybrid au #bts x reader smut #fanfic: the kings bride #by tipsydipsydo

[yoonia]

Of Bears And Bonds | 01

➬ Of Bears and Bonds

➬ Character | Seokjin x reader

⇢ Genre | Were-bear/Bear Shifter!Seokjin, Witch! Reader, Fated Mates!au, Smut, Angst

⇢ Summary | Winter always comes with surprises. Sometimes it brings you the joy in the form of solitude, other times it comes with a snowstorm that buries your old cabin in a thick snow mountain that has you trapped until Springtime. You had believed that you were prepared for anything come winter. The only thing you have not been prepared to deal with is to find a bear being sent to your doorsteps. Asleep.

⇢ Ratings & Warnings | +18/mature; slow burn (and I mean, really slow), nudity, voyeurism, Jin appearing as a bear at the beginning of the story (it’s pretty obvious I think, but a fair warning was needed on this one), size kink (Jin has a big D), tattooed Jin, mentions of marking.

⇢ Word count | 19k words (I’m so sorry!)

➥ Part of the Shifters Series | World Map & Fic Glossary | Next Chapter ⇢

➥ Cross post | Inkitt | Wattpad

⇢ Author’s Note | I have decided to split this story into two parts because I didn’t want to make you guys wait too much longer. This story takes place around the similar timeline from the scenes in Blood Moon Rising, but can also serve as a prequel. The story can be read as a standalone, yet it would probably be more pleasurable to read this alongside the main series Blood Moon Rising and/or by reading The Half-Lycan beforehand. | For @jamaisjoons​ and @theodea​ who have been hyping me up with this one and for helping me by tossing ideas back and forth whenever I get stuck.

PART ONE

Many years had passed since the last time the lone sorcerer, Mage Cian, stepped foot in the North.

For the mage had not been a huge fan of the cold weather. Despite his constant traveling when he is not leading the small community of White Witches and Warlocks that he had built for himself way in the East, he always chooses to stay away from the cold parts of the region, keeping it low and warm. Yet, he is risking it all today, as the North had always been known as the coldest part of the region. Particularly on times like now, when winter is near.

The cold temperature in the North is just starting to pick up as Mage Cian finally arrives at where he should be, letting him know that his time is almost up. He knows that he needs to make pace if he wants to make sure that everything will run according to what fate has planned.

There is no sign for the snow to arrive on this part of the land just yet, but the ground has already started to become frosty as the dead leaves and gravel crunch underneath his boots on his way to the edge of the forest. It doesn’t take him long before he emerges through the dense trees and finds himself staring at the rocky wall at the foot of the mountain. He continues his short walk just as the sky begins to grow darker, tracing the rocky hill until he is standing right at the mouth of a dark cavern that would soon be covered under a mountain of snow.

With no more time to waste, Mage Cian enters the cave with calm and grace, without making so much of a noise. Using his magic, he lights his way in to reach the heart of the cavern, making sure to get through the dark without disrupting the peace and quiet. He needs to tread his way in carefully if he wants things to go on without a hitch.

Especially when he is dealing with a special case such as this one.

He begins to slow down his pace as he reaches the end of the tunnel. The mage is caught completely off guard when he finds the occupant of the hidden cavern sitting up against the rocky walls, its dark fur blending into the darkness while a pair of dark eyes are watching him closely as he carefully moves closer.

“There you are, old friend,” Mage Cian greets the magnificent beast with a sense of familiarity that comes from an old acquaintance but also with deep and genuine respect. Meanwhile, the creature only responds to him with his deep growls, constantly vibrating from within his chest and gently shaking the cavern walls.

“Have you been expecting me? What an interesting surprise to see you up and awake. I had expected to see you preparing to sleep already. It is the start of winter, after all, the time when bears would normally sleep for a long time through the cold. Isn’t that right, old champ?”

The bear still makes no move, yet it is beginning to appear a bit more curious as to what the mage is up to, his dark eyes continue to follow his uninvited guest’s movements as he listens closely, waiting cautiously. There has to be a mean to an end when a person had chosen to come out of his solitude only to disrupt another. And the bear knows that the trip to reach this part of the land had not been an easy one.

He knows because he had endured one before.

“You have been getting too comfortable being in that form of yours for far too long, don’t you think?” Mage Cian asks him with eyes full of mirth, while a low growl echoes against the walls in response to the mage’s curious taunting. The old mage immediately raises both of his hands, mocking a surrender until the bear calms down, although his dark eyes begin to flash back and forth between bright silver and its usual colour of black coal as he regards his guest.

“Now, now, I didn’t come here with any bad intention or to ask for a fight. You know me better than that,” the sorcerer says with a nervous chuckle. Yet he takes a few more steps closer, keeping his eyes looking up to the bear’s dark ones when he begins to speak, calmly, deliberately oozing his charm bits by bits through his words to get through the bear’s head.

“Come on, big guy. I know that you are still there. No matter what shape or form you are in, you still hold the control, don’t you?” he asks, and the bear’s constant warning growls begin to fade. “Aren’t you tired of hiding and running in the wild, my wise bear?”

The bear’s eyes flicker once again between black and silver, giving signs to the mage that he is listening, that the human counterpart within him is actually awake and paying attention to what he has to say.

“Listen to me, my dear friend. I am only here to help you return to your old self, guide you until you can find your purpose. You have lost your old clan, but does it really worth it to live out here as a lone feral shifter when you have a chance to build a new one for yourself and your future?”

The mage stops talking for a moment, giving the bear some time to process his words. And when he notices how the bear’s intimidating gaze slowly loosens to a cooler one and his shoulders are sagging instead of preparing to fight, Mage Cian quickly adds, reassuring him once more, “You, my friend, are destined to be something great, and it is time for you to reach for it. The question is, are you willing to embrace it?”

The wind flows aggressively strong through the trees outside of the coven that you feel as if you could hear it as you look out the window.

The sky outside is grey, completely opposite to the thin layer of white snow slowly forming to cover the earth underneath. And though the layer of ice and snow have yet to grow thick enough to cover the entire ground out of sight, you know that it is only going to get even more intense pretty soon as the winter is beginning to peak.

The North has always been colder than the rest of the land, but it is nothing compared to the winter. It has always been the most aggressive season of the year for the North, which becomes the reason why most people would stay clear of this part of the region the moment snow starts to fall. Except for the White Witches and Warlocks of your coven, who have always chosen this season to hold the annual gathering, where all members of the coven would come together and reunite in this cold weather, surrounding each other with warmth as they all trade potions and spells and enjoy reuniting with the rest of the family.

This year, however, instead of staying around to enjoy the traditional gathering, you are packing up to leave so you could face the cold winter head-on.

“Are you sure you want to leave today?”

You hear your sister’s voice speaking from somewhere behind you, yet you don’t bother looking back, too engrossed in the sight of the white snow currently falling outside. “Yes, Marla,” you answer her absentmindedly. “I have to, if I want to get there before the snow gets in my way.”

“But is it really a good idea to be on your own out there? The weather will become even harsher than it is today within days,” she protests, just like she has done it a million times before ever since you announced to your family that you are going to be leaving for the winter.

Shrugging lightly, you turn away from the window and look up into her eyes, giving her the most confident and optimistic smile that you could muster as you convince her—for the umpteenth time this week alone, “I will be alright. I promise. As long as I can get there before the snowfall is at its peak, I’d have enough time to prepare everything to get through the winter. Once I got through all that is needed, then I’ll be safe and warm inside the cabin.”

“How would you know that the cabin will even be safe enough to use in this kind of weather?” she asks you as she crosses her arms over her chest, while you roll your eyes at her.

“Oh, please. It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ll be using the cabin in solitude to practice my rituals.”

“But you’ve never done it in the winter!” she protests harder, looking even more concerned now as her eyes look away briefly over your shoulder, watching the trees outside as they dance along with the wind.

You ignore her, however, no matter how much your gut is trying to tell you that perhaps she is right, that you have no clue if the old cabin would actually be strong enough to hold against the harsh weather while you are out there on your own. While it is true that you have gone to the secluded sanctuary many times before, you had only been there mostly during the warmer weather, whenever you need to practice on your potion making and your spells, to meditate, and to study on your grimoires without anyone in the coven hovering around you.

Avoiding her eyes, you walk over to your dresser to gather more of your winter outfit to add into your suitcase. You can feel your sister’s gaze following you as you pile up a few pieces of sweaters and knitted socks in your arms and start carrying them all to your bed, where you have your open suitcase placed on.

Ignoring her is hard to do when you could understand her concerns completely. She may not be your biological sister, just like everyone else in this coven, but she has become the closest person to an actual sister when she has always been there for you from the start.

“What exactly did the premonition tell you?”

Dropping all the items you have managed to gather into your suitcase, you look up to her with a tight smile. You have never truly explained to everyone else in the coven the real reason why you are rushing away from home while the others are making their way back from whatever journey they have been in to be with the ‘family’.

Sitting on the edge of your bed, you look over to the altar that you have set up near the window. It only takes one look at your altar and the whole setup to notice how different you are compared to the other witches in the coven. While most of your coven sisters and brothers focus solely on practising healing powers and creating remedies, you had acquired a few new abilities over the past few years. It took you some time before you finally decided to focus on crafting the one mastery that your mentors had agreed would suit you best out of the others.

Clairvoyance.

Yet, as interesting and exciting it has been for you on mastering the craft, nothing really substantial has ever truly happened to prove your worth using this skill. Until recently.

It had all started during the night of the first snowfall, when you fell asleep after practising an enchantment that you have compiled together from the coven’s grimoires and the book of spells that had been inherited by your mother to you, and the fuzzy dream took over your slumber right away. While the first dream didn’t exactly tell you what you needed to know, it did show you that there was something that you would need to do. That there would be someone who would need your help.

And, according to the signs you have been getting through these dreams, you have managed to interpret that the event will occur right this winter.

The next few dreams kept coming to you like broken pieces of puzzles. Hints and vague clues which seemed to be calling for you to make the journey into the woods before the winter would be at its peak. Then one night, you saw your old cabin appearing in your dream. The small wooden cottage that had been left behind and was inherited to you by one of the oldest sorcerers that had once become a mentor at the coven.

And that was how your altar had gotten even more complex, with more intricate items added for the past few weeks to help with your rituals as you were trying to understand more about those dreams. To understand their meaning and to know your purpose. Yet, aside from seeing the old cabin to clue in on where you are supposed to be, nothing else has been said to let you know what it is that you are supposed to do, and who to expect.

That is, until a few nights ago when you finally made significant progress on interpreting the signs. When you finally received a clear premonition of you becoming a guardian to someone important.

“Whoever he is, it is quite obvious that he needs my help. I just couldn’t see clearly who it is or how I’m supposed to find him. All I know is that if I miss out on this chance and fail to get there in time, it will change the entire course of his fate—and mine.”

Your sister had been right when she told you that things were not going to be easy for you when you made your departure from the coven.

Even if the snow had yet to pile up when you made the trip, the terrible weather was enough to make your journey out into the woods lasted a lot longer than how it usually would with all the roadblocks getting in the way. It took the whole day for you to reach the border heading to the forest by car, followed by a trip on foot through the dense woods when the car that had taken you from the coven couldn’t get through.

You had been more than thankful to have Marla and her husband, Jooheon, to drive you all the way from the coven until you were left on your own. Thanks to them, you didn’t have to worry about leaving your car stranded at the forest’s border all through winter.

Even if you have been left with no clue on how to return.

You had been too exhausted to find anything wrong about the cabin on the first night of your arrival that you merely focused on settling in. You had found enough firewood inside the cabin to last you for the night and everything else seemed to be intact at first glance. The snowfall and the cold had not been so intense on your first night of residing in the new shelter that you managed to fall asleep so easily for the rest of the night.

As you woke up the next morning, however, you quickly realised that you had made the perfect decision of leaving the coven early when the signs of an incoming snowstorm already started to appear. And sure enough, upon further inspection under the brighter sunlight, you found that the old cabin would not be ready to face it.

The sky was almost dark grey when you woke up that morning. Even the forest looked dark and gloomy when you stepped out of the cabin for the first time to grab some more firewood to warm up the rooms inside. But the moment you were outside looking in and looking straight at the old place, you finally managed to see everything that was wrong about the place and how—once again—your sister was right about it not being exactly winter-friendly for you to reside in through the cold season.

It had been a while since you had been here, after all, when your last private training had ended last summer. Surely, the change of seasons had worn down the old building enough that at that moment, as you were looking at it, you were not entirely sure if it could make it through the next few months.

At least, not unless you were going to do something about it.

From the tiles on the slanted side of the roof that seemed to be hanging in odd angles, almost close to falling down, to the planks on the sidewall which seemed to be stained with mould, it really did seem like the cabin was ready to fall into pieces. Then you looked over to the side to find that most of the firewoods that had been kept there were soaking wet from being exposed to the change of weather. The tarp that had been used to cover them had been snapped open and flailing with the wind.

After taking a closer look at the rest of the damages, you started to make a long list of the things needed to be done to have the place strong enough to withstand the cold. And that was how you had ended up spending the first two days of your stay to do some handiwork, fixing and patching up the wooden lodge until it was deemed ready for you to stay in. Not forgetting to make the short trip to the forest to grab for more wood each time you were finished at the end of the day.

It was only at the third day when you finally finished cleaning up the cabin and setting up your altar right at the center of the old sunroom, choosing the spot right under the large windows overlooking the dark forest behind the lodge.

You went on with your day soon after, doing as much as you could while the sun was still up, from gathering supplies from the forest—mostly fresh ingredients that you couldn’t grab from the coven before making the trip to this place—and collecting more firewood, gathering as much as you could before the weather would start to get more intense and you would be snowed in inside the lodge without any fire to warm you up.

And just like that, your days of solitude have fallen into a pattern.

You would start each day by taking care of the place and gathering supplies in the daylight, making your own meal before enjoying your solitude in the afternoon. You would find yourself at the altar in the evening, doing your rituals and reading your rites to call for a sign as you continue to wait for whatever fate has been preparing for you.

Except that by the end of the week, you finally realise that the premonition dreams had initially stopped and there had been no answers gained from your rituals to let you know what you should be expecting.

Meanwhile, at the same time, you have been feeling some presence hovering around the area. As if someone has been watching you from a distance as you continue going back and forth into the depth of the woods and waste the days away inside the warm cabin. And while none of your rituals could give you an answer each time you try to foresee if there is any danger lurking nearby, it doesn’t stop you from wondering if your decision of coming here alone had been the right thing to do at all.

You are not someone who gets spooked so easily, but it doesn’t mean that you are not curious or feeling on the edge since you are out here on your own. Even if you had cast a spell around the lodge to protect you from anything evil or any incoming danger, you cannot help but feel wary of being secretly stalked when you are supposed to be in complete solitude.

Tonight, however, as you sit down facing your altar and looking out the window at the dark forest outside, you could barely think about this odd feeling following you around when you focus simply on trying to understand the premonitions you had been having before you got here.

“What if I had gotten things wrong?” you speak out loud to particularly no one when you are still not getting any sign. The clock had struck at midnight and you are sitting crossed-legged at the center of the pentagram, casting your spells to call for the signs to come. You have been spending the past hour calling for images or a clear premonition to give you something, anything, just to let you know what it is that you are supposed to be doing.

Why had those dream of yours summoned you to be here at the peak of the winter if there is nothing appearing for you?

But what if you have read the premonition wrong?

Or what if those images were not premonitions at all, but simply random dreams that your subconscious had created as you craved to be challenged, as you had been hoping to be given a chance to be able to make use of your new skills?

“The hell with all of this.”

Feeling drained and defeated under your wandering thoughts, you blow up the candles and leave the altar to end the night. You take one last look out the window, looking at nothing but darkness beyond the dim-lighted porch. You still have this nagging feeling as if you are being watched, and yet no matter what you do, you still find no sign of anyone hanging around the vicinity, whether it is day or night.

Is there anyone coming at all? You wonder, before you remember that you are completely all alone in the middle of this dense forest.

Ignoring the shivers running through your skin, you lock up the front door and all the windows and draw all the curtains shut. Secluding yourself from the cold world outside before finally going to bed.

Today has been a bit more windy than usual, yet you stay outside of the lodge a bit longer than usual as you gather more supplies from the forest. You also take the extra walk through the open air which you would need before you have to be stuck inside the old cabin for the rest of the season.

Once you had gotten enough firewood to last you for a few more weeks, you had gone back to the other side of the forest to find the riverbed so you could find some more rare food supplies and raw materials for your remedies before the entire river and the bushes around them would start to freeze. Hours have passed and you take your time, gathering as many ingredients as you could until you could no longer deal with the cold temperature, despite the thick coat covering your body. Once the sky is beginning to grow darker, you begin making your way back to your shelter with your baskets filled and heavy with supplies and your tummy growling with hunger.

But as you finally make it back and the cabin appears through the opening, you are surprised to find that there is a dark figure waiting for you on the front porch.

You couldn’t take a good look at who—or what—it is until you have come much closer, until you finally get a clear view of the shadow filling the front porch. A big lump of dark brown fur is the first thing you see before you finally realise that the big lump is moving up and down, as if breathing. You take another step closer before you could finally recognise what it is.

Curling on your front porch, sleeping soundly with his breathing going slow and steady, is a huge brown bear with his thick fur looking so dark and deep under the dim-light it nearly looks like black. A few gashes of drying wounds mark its entire body, its sharp claws spread out on the wooden floor as if the bear is preparing itself against any incoming danger even while it is sound asleep.

Your entire body freezes still, unable to decide whether you should risk it and get any closer, or if you should try to find another way in to get back inside the lodge. You are just beginning to step away and make your way around the wooden cabin when you remember that the backdoor leading to the sunroom had been broken in by some wild animals when you were here last summer, and that you had altered the locks so it could only be opened from inside, making it impossible for you to enter now from the outside.

“Damn it,” you mutter under your breath, then quickly bite your lips when you see the bear shifting in his sleep. Even a whisper is enough to disrupt its slumber, and now your heart is pacing with fear, not sure if it would harm you if you get any closer.

You hold your breath and try your best not to move. The bear has his back facing you, showing you all the battle marks that have yet to heal. With wobbling knees, you start to make a move by taking a step backwards. Then another step. Then another, and—something snaps. The heel of your boot has landed on a dry twig hidden under the snow that snapped under your weight. The sound may not be loud enough to disrupt the peaceful silence, but it is loud enough to startle the sleeping bear.

A slow growl comes rumbling from the bear as it shifts on the porch, turning around slowly without getting up from the wooden floor, until you could finally see its face. Its heavy, droopy eyes flutter open and the bear blinks once, twice, only to huff deeply when it catches the sight of you standing there—right beside the porch, with your hands holding tightly on the baskets filled with wild fruits and fresh herbs and with your jaw dropping open—before the bear gives out a sigh and closes its eyes one more time, acting so nonchalant as if you are nothing for it to care about.

Surprised that the wild animal is making no move to attack you for bothering its rest, you begin to gather yourself together and slowly move closer, curiously eyeing the bear as you wait for it to make another move.

Still, as if it doesn’t truly care about you or too sleepy to give a damn about its surrounding, the bear falls back to sleep. Soundly. With a few soft purrs coming out of its chest that almost sounds like it is snoring in its sleep.

Your hand shakes as you gently put one of your baskets down and try to reach out, touching gently on the matted fur around its ankle that is stretched out in front of you and take a look closer. Your new friend is a male bear, judging from his looks and the battle wounds covering his whole body. He has a massive jaw, huge palms and sharp claws that could break your jaw and bones with one swipe of his hand. But for some reason, looking at him sleep like this pulls at your heartstring instead of making you fear for him.

And now you are conflicted between letting him to just sleep right there on your porch or tuck him under a blanket to let him have a better rest. Or perhaps you could just lead him to find somewhere else to sleep because the porch seems a bit too small for him and you have no idea how you are going to get inside when there is a huge bear getting in the way.

“Hey, hello?” you call out to him while gently poking on his side, using a small branch that you have gotten earlier during your walk. “You need to get up and find another place to sleep, big guy.”

The bear groans, obviously not amused to be awakened, yet it takes him a while before his eyes finally begin fluttering to open. Every movement he makes looks slow and steady, just as heavy as his whole body and as lethargic as a bear in his hibernation does. You begin to wonder where he had come from, when you had not seen any sign of wild animals roaming around the woods nearby, and why he had chosen to sleep here, of all places. But you choose not to dwell on it too much, for you are beginning to feel so cold that you just have to move past him and go back into the lodge.

“Hey, bear? Do you hear me?”

The bear groans once more, before he forces his eyes to open wider to look at you. “Look, I know you don’t understand me and I’m sorry for waking you up. But I need to get inside and you should probably find some other place to sleep, buddy.”

The bear is still giving you an empty look with his dark, black eyes, before giving you a yawn as an answer and then rolls to his back, making a move that looks similar to a sulking child.

“Yes, I know. It’s winter. You need to hibernate. But it doesn’t mean that you could do it here.”

All of a sudden, the bear pushes himself up from the wooden floor and sits back on his haunch. The movement happens so quick and swift that it catches you completely off guard, sending you jumping a few steps backwards and ready to sprint away. His eyes are still open, and he is still staring at you, looking still in a daze yet its gaze seems to be getting sharper when it regards your presence.

You make no other move to get closer, but you are also not running away. There is a nagging thought that keeps coming inside your mind, telling you to help him instead of sending him away.

Though how you are supposed to help a wild animal as large as he is is completely beyond you.

Keeping your eyes on him, you take another step closer, then another, his eyes are as black as the night as he is following every movement you make. He still makes no move as you reach down to gather your things and begin to step up the small stairs leading to the top of the porch.

The wooden plank beneath your boots creaks when you climb on the steps, and the bear’s eyes flicker to a silver glow at the noise before it disappears in a slow blink.

“Holy shitballs, you are a shifter,” you gasp, and the bear releases a soft groan rumbling from his chest. A heavy huff escapes through his muzzle. And now that you are staring at him from up close, you finally notice the exhaustion and despair in his eyes, almost just as deep as the wounds on his body.

“And you’re terribly hurt,” you murmur softly, while the bear suddenly perks up, showing obvious signs that he has been listening to you all along.

“Look, if you can understand me, then—” you start to convince him to leave the premises, only to stop when he looks up to you again. The flickering silver returns each time he looks at your face or whenever he takes a deep breath, and you suddenly cannot bear the thought of letting him roam the woods in the cold under his current state. Forcing a rueful smile, you look straight into his eyes to make sure that he is listening closely when you tell him, “Tell you what, you can rest here for now. But can you scoot over a little so I can get inside? It’s really freezing out here and I don’t have a thick fur covering my body like you do.”

The bear makes no move at first, while he still has his legs sprawled out in front of him, blocking your way to the door. Then his head tilts to the side, as if he is just processing your words, before he finally scoots sideways. His body looks terribly huge and heavy compared to you. Even the wooden porch slightly creaks under his weight, making you cringe a little while silently praying that it could hold steady underneath his large frame.

Seconds later, the bear is sitting sideways, giving you just enough room to walk over towards the front door.

“Thank you,” you tell him with a smile and slowly walk up the rest of the steps. You walk around him to reach the door, then stop right after you have it unlocked. “Here,” you turn back to him, handing him a handful of berries that you have gotten from your walk through the forest, piling them up over a folded napkin. “I didn’t get much of anything that looked safe enough to eat without being cooked, but I guess I can share you this.”

The bear looks reluctant to take the berries from you, but then he carefully reaches out, taking the napkin gently out of your hands with his sharp claws. The tip of his claw grazes at your skin as you pass the bundle of berries over to him, sending you a series of electric sparks that feel a bit odd and foreign as they run down your body that you quickly pull away.

“Alright, so—I’m going to leave you be. Goodnight, bear,” you gently say to him, forcing your voice to sound cheerful as you walk through the door.

Yet the bear doesn’t even acknowledge you, as he has his eyes locked on the berries which he is holding in his palms, looking as if completely amused by them. You can see his button nose twitching as he leans down to breathe in the sweet scent of the freshly plucked berries, the sight makes your chest feel constricted yet also warm at the same time, glad enough to provide something for him even if it just a little.

Deciding that it would be best to leave him and to give him his own space, for now, you choose to enter your new home quietly, shutting the door gently behind you before walking over to the window. You look out to watch him, just in time to see him picking up the berries with his massive claws, one small fruit at a time, putting it into his mouth carefully each time.

As if he is trying to savour the sweet taste.

The sight makes you wonder just how long has he gone through the cold season without any proper meal, and thinking about it makes you feel worried, until a thought comes to your mind. So you walk away from the window and make your way straight into the kitchen, instantly prepping yourself to make dinner.

For both you and your new furry friend.

Just as you grab the meat out of the freeze box while wondering if he has any intention to shift into his human form, you hear some sounds from outside as he is shuffling on the porch. Looking up through the window, you see the bear’s head nodding, as if he is trying to keep himself awake.

Only to fail.

Because all of a sudden, his whole body tilts to the side and he falls back down on the porch with a heavy thud.

The sound of his soft purr that comes out loud enough that it sounds similar to a human’s snores is heard only moments later.

The sky has turned dark when you are finally done fixing dinner.

With your starving guest in mind, you have gotten carried away and ended up making various kinds of meal to feed both of you. Though, of course, most of the course are made for the bear, with plates of cooked meat and grilled fresh fish as the main course. You have also added porridge and soup, both to give him some warmth just in case you could urge him to shift back into his human form.

Carrying the massive tray with all the plates of food in your hands, you carefully make your way out to the porch. The bear is still sleeping. Curling on his side with his front facing to the door, his chest rises and falls as he breathes steadily in his sleep. The thin layer of dust and snow covering the wooden floor shifts apart with each exhale of breath coming out through his button nose.

You bring the tray to his side and rest it gently on the floor, moving careful enough not to startle him.

“Hey,” you softly call out to him, almost falling to the urge to poke him to wake when he blinks his eyes open. “I brought you food. Maybe it can help you gain more strength to heal once your stomach is filled.”

His black marble eyes stay on you for a moment before he looks at the tray of food. The warm porridge and soup still steaming warm, beckoning him to reach out to them. But he makes no move to sit up.

“Come on, bear. You have to eat something,” you lean down to speak to him, even though his eyes never truly leave your face except for when he takes a quick peek at the food you have made for him. Your eyes rake down his matted fur, noticing more wounds appearing now that the lights on the porch have been turned on.

“Can you shift? Maybe if you try to shift into your human form then the wounds would start healing,” you try to convince him, then turn back to look at him in the eyes again as you offer him, “Unless you could let me look at them.”

This time, you finally gain a reaction from the bear. Though you cannot tell if he is acting out of your offer or from the way your hand is already reaching out to touch him before you even realise you are actually doing it. A deep gruff of disapproval is all you get from him as a response, before he slides back, giving you a once over then turns on the other side, showing you his scratched back in return.

I guess that’s a big no, you tell yourself as you sit back, pushing the tray of food aside so it wouldn’t get knocked over in case the bear stretches out in his sleep.

“Fine,” you finally give in, sighing defeatedly at the lack of interaction as you push yourself up on your feet. “I’ll leave you be and have my own dinner. Inside. Where it’s warm.” The words come out of you a bit sharp and snappy as you try to convince him to give in, until he makes no move and you have no other choice but to relent once again.

“Right. Just—ignore me.” You sigh. “Just try to eat something before the food gets cold.”

With no other response coming from the bear, you step away from the porch and back into the warm dining room so you could have your own dinner. Alone.

During the past week you have been staying here, sitting here alone at dinner has been something that you enjoyed doing. It had given you a chance to enjoy your solitude, which—after spending your time living in the coven together with the other witches and warlocks—had become quite a nice change.

Until now, when you have a shifter lying on your porch, all wounded and cold. The loneliness suddenly feels devastating when you had almost desired to have him sitting here with you, sharing the warm dinner nearby the fireplace as you exchange stories about his battles and your past journey.

Done with dinner, you clean everything out and make your way to the sunroom, returning to your altar after contemplating if you should abandon your routine for the night. Even if the room is located all the way to the back, it still has a clear view of the front window for you to look out to the porch. You give one last look out that window after lighting up all the candles, still seeing no movement from the bear, then you look away to begin your rituals.

Many days have passed since the dreams had stopped coming and you are still not getting any new ones. No other signs or answers to let you know what you need to do either that you are beginning to question if you really should be waiting any longer. You may not be thinking a lot of it during the daytime, when you make yourself busy taking care of the lodge and getting any means of survival. But at night, you would find yourself sitting in front of your altar, doing your rituals in the dead of the night until you finally give up.

Tonight, you have even more questions to sent out to the ancestors and the universe as you welcome a guest in your little hideout. As you recite the spells to call out for your elders, you can only hope that you could finally have the answers you need.

Outside at the porch, as the cold wind begins to pick up and flows stronger, the bear’s ears and nose twitch simultaneously. Not for the cold, but for the sensory overload engulfing him right at the same time.

The first thing that comes to him is the scent of the home-cooked meal coming from close by, coming to him strongly not only thanks to the wind, but also due to the hunger. It had been quite a while ever since he had gotten a decent meal. The last time he had ever eaten enough to fill his stomach was right before he was settling down to hibernate in the cavern right at the other side of the mountain.

Before the old wicked sorcerer came to disrupt his sleep and told him to travel all the way here.

All because he has a purpose, the old sorcerer had told him, though never with any further explanation except that he had to follow the mage’s instructions if he wants to survive.

The second thing that had woken him up tonight is the soft, rhythmic sound of someone reciting rites and passages. The words and language that he could hear are not something that he could recognise easily, but the voice has become familiar.

It belongs to the nagging little human who appears to be living in this tiny house, the bear wonders with a huff.

Giving up sleep when the rumbling sound inside his stomach grows louder, he rolls on his back and turns to the other side. The tray of food you carried out earlier is still there, sitting on the side of the porch and not too far away from the front door.

He gives out a huff when he finds that you have at least had the decency of keeping the meal covered under a cloche and inside small cases that look like lunchboxes, keeping them all warm under the intense cold outside. He finally understands why he could still smell the delightful scent as if you had just finished cooking them instead of having them out here in the cold for a few hours.

Once again, his stomach gives out a rumbling sound, as if speaking to him about getting himself fed. So the bear pushes himself off the floor, propping on his massive legs as he turns to the tray.

But now, as he finds himself standing slightly taller, another sight catches his attention from the windows and has his eyes drifting away from his meal.

Even when he is standing on all four limbs, he is still tall enough to look inside the house through the front window. The back of the house is visible from where he is standing. Even if the room you are in seems darker than the rest of them, he could still find you easily as you are completely surrounded by layers of candles set on various levels.

You are deep in your ritual, looking transfixed in your rites that continue to flow through your lips rhythmically that the sound nearly lulls him back to sleep. So deep into it that you are completely unaware of the pair of silver speckled eyes watching you silently from the distance in complete admiration and awe.

The morning feels a bit warmer than the day before when you wake up from, yet again, a dreamless sleep.

Sunshine comes shining through the window and you are grateful that you had managed to draw the curtains shut at the very last minute before you fell asleep last night. You take your time to wash up, before going out to the kitchen to make yourself something warm to enjoy the bright morning.

The front window comes to a full view as you walk past the living room, as you had left the curtains open in case the bear shifter would ever need anything from you. You move slowly towards the window, glancing out to take a quick peek to see if your new friend is still there. Sure enough, the giant bear is sleeping with his back facing you, breathing slowly in his sleep, as if the warm sun is not bothering his slumber at all, nor do the thin layer of snowflakes forming at the tip of his dark fur.

Last night, once you were done with your rituals, you had made a trip to the porch before going straight to bed to check on the bear and see if he had eaten anything. Only to find him sleeping, again, and his meal still untouched. But you had chosen to keep the tray outside, as you have set them all to stay warm with the covers on and a few binding spells added on the plates to secure them from the cold.

Now, however, as you look over towards where you had left the tray of food last night, you find all of the plates completely empty. The only few things that remain on sight are a few bread crumbs and the remnants of the grilled fish, as the bear had opted to leave its bones behind.

Your eyes return to him, smiling with relief when you could see the scratches that had marked most parts of his broad back are already healing.

The warming spells were not the only thing you added on his meal last night, as you had added a few drops of your special remedies into his porridge and soup. Just a harmless potion that you had made specifically for healing purposes. You were not completely sure if it would be enough to help the shifter heal, but it had probably reactivated his healing ability somehow to make it happen on its own.

Ten minutes later, when the sun has risen up high, you finally step out into the porch, just in time for him to open his eyes lethargically to look at you.

“Morning, sunshine,” you greet him with a fresh tray in your hands. A bowl of steaming porridge sitting right at the center, joined by a few bread rolls on the side. “I see that you enjoyed your meal. I bet it’s been a while that you’ve had some human cooked meal, haven’t you?”

You hear the bear growls softly as he stretches out and slowly sits back on his haunches, his eyes are locked on the large-sized bowl on top of the tray.

“Hungry? How about some breakfast?” you ask him before placing the tray right in front of him.

The bear stays silent, yet his dark eyes continue to stare at the hot meal. You have placed some utensils on the side of the tray, with the hopes that it could somehow encourage him to shift into his human form so he could eat normally. His palms and claws are certainly not created for human utensils, after all.

You watch him raise his big hands up to the front of his face, before he begins looking closely on each sharp claws as if he is seeing himself for the first time. Then, just when you think that he is going to shift, he reaches out, still with his massive bear palms, and grabs the bowl with both of his hands to take it up into his mouth.

Disappointed, you sit back down on the floor with a sigh. “Are you still not going to shift?” you ask him just as he is pouring the liquid porridge straight into his mouth as if he is drinking from a fountain. The bear halts, his eyes move quickly to your face for a brief moment when you ask him again, “How long have you been staying in this form?”

The bear only gives you nothing but silence, before he releases a low grunt and continues drinking the porridge straight from the bowl.

“How about a bath?” you finally make him an offer after he gives no other responses than a few low grunts as he continues to devour his meal, and he suddenly stops, looking up to your face with an unreadable look on his face. “I’m sorry if it sounds insulting but you do need one, you know,” you add jokingly, pinching your nose dramatically as if to make a point.

Though, to be fair, now that the air is a bit warmer, you could finally sense it—the bear actually does stink.

Giving you a disapproval huff, the bear looks away, completely ignoring you as he finishes his meal. He drops the empty bowl when he is done with it, then grabs the bread rolls, taking and eating them one at a time, chewing them surprisingly slower compared to how he practically gulped the main dish in record speed.

Once everything on the tray is gone, the bear leans back against the railing on the porch, looking full and sated, and already dozing away to sleep.

“Alright, fine, go back to sleep. Just don’t expect me to invite you inside if you’re not going to take a bath or shift into your human form. You are way too big to fit inside any room and you’re smelly,” you softly chastise him while gathering all the empty trays and plates away, keeping your head down to hide the smile forming on your face as you are relieved to know that he had once again filled his stomach with the remedy you had slipped into his meal.

He falls back down on the floor just when you are up on your two feet, looking up at you curiously when you meet his eyes.

“Remember, the offer still stands. I can prepare you some clean, warm water, or even a hot shower if you want one, and you can have my brother’s clothes once you are in your human form. Just let me know when. I can even hose you down at the back of the lodge if you’re still refusing to shift. Maybe some dose of clean water could freshen you up a bit.”

The bear gives you no answer. Only giving you a lazy huff and a tired sigh in return. Within seconds, his eyes are closed and you could hear him purring steadily, a sign that he has already fallen asleep.

Oh, well. It’s not like I didn’t even try, you silently cheer yourself up as you leave the bear on his own, entering the cabin without noticing that he has sneakily opened his eyes again. His half-lidded eyes continue following you, watching you until you disappear from his line of sight.

Another day has gone by and still, the bear continues to sleep on the porch, filling the tight space with his size and weight. You try to be patient and continue the whole pattern with your new friend—from sharing your meal with him, adding a few drops of your healing potion in his meal, making conversations and multiple offers for him to rest inside the lodge, to checking up on him every chance you get.

While his wounds and rashes seem to be healing, you still unable to help him shift back into his human side no matter what kind of offer you have given him. Neither of your potions could trigger his shift and you have to stop yourself from giving him too much of the remedies which would force him into shifting, worrying that the process might hurt him further instead of helping.

You are at a loss as to how you are going to deal with him, when it has become more than obvious that the shifter is in a terrible need for a bath. And the unmerciful weather wouldn’t allow him to stay outside a lot longer.

It is not until early morning on the third day when you begin suspecting that he may have been having some serious trouble in shifting after living feral for a little too long. Sitting next to him while he is enjoying his fried bacon for breakfast, you wonder if it was never his exterior wounds that had kept him in this form, but rather, there is something else hurting him within.

Did something happen to him in the past which left him traumatised, enough to keep him staying in this form to hide and prevent himself from reliving the past?

“What happened to you?” the words come slipping out as you wonder loudly.

The shifter rarely gives you a reaction whenever you try to ask anything about him. Not that he could—or would—speak as he is still stuck in this form. Hell, he never even bother to respond even when you are simply there to talk about the weather. But this time, a spark of hope comes inside your chest when he suddenly turns and looks at you, his hands stopping midair just as he is about to take a bite of his meal.

Finally getting his attention, you decide not to let the chance of getting through to him slipping away and ask him further, “How long have you been living out there in the wild like this?”

The bear blinks. His dark eyes seem so intimidating and yet, they seem so hollow, distant, showing you a dark mask of pain as he keeps his gaze on you. Then he sighs, almost showing you his human side for a second. Almost. Before he turns away and continues to gobble down his meal with deep growls come rumbling out of his chest.

Rolling your eyes, you lean back against the front door. You know that he completely understands you whenever you speak. You know that he is listening. At this point, you know for sure that he is ignoring you on purpose.

So you decide not to push him, leaving him on his own to go about your day.

Until the afternoon comes, taking with it a wave of dark grey clouds to fill the bright sky with the wind picking up harder than usual.

You find the bear staring up at the sky when you return from scavenging for goods among the woods. He must have sensed it too, the incoming storm that is brewing on the horizon.

As you watch him closely, you contemplate between urging him to find a shelter or simply giving him one, inviting him in instead of abandoning him outdoors in the strong weather.

The bear shifter is still not showing any sign of leaving, and you don’t have the heart to kick him out of the premises on this kind of weather either. Not when the thought of having him out there fending for himself in the middle of snowstorm makes your heart clench tightly it hurts.

You still can’t figure out what to do with him, something that you have been feeling for a while since the day he came to your doorsteps, yet you simply continue to take care of him, thinking that he would be on his way the moment he starts to gain more strength. But now—

For a while, his presence has made you forget what exactly it was that you have been sent here for. The thought of finding answers and waiting for a sign has even slipped out of your mind with it being preoccupied with the bear’s needs and trying to figure out how to solve his problems.

Perhaps it is simply your way to cope, to marginalise the will and energy that you had mustered upon coming here. Using all that was supposed to be utilised in finishing the task given to you by the elders and to use them all to help another instead. Someone who is already here. When the bear becomes the obvious choice for you to focus on.

At least this way I won’t feel too lonely out here on my own, you entertain yourself whenever you look at him. If only he would shed those fur and start talking to accompany you like a normal cabin mate would. Then everything would be just perfect.

The sound of thunder rumbling in the sky snaps you out of your thoughts and you walk up to the porch, determined to get him inside.

“There is a snowstorm coming. We need to get you inside, big guy,” you call out to him, stating the obvious while trying your best to get him to finally give in. And for a moment, another spark of hope appears that maybe, finally, he is going to give in, to open up, to shift, when he slowly turns his head to you. Except that he doesn’t.

His dark eyes show no sign of changing into a human, and the next thing he does is push himself off the floor and begins to move slowly towards the front door. The stubborn bear is finally accepting your offer of going inside instead of staying out, except that he is doing it in his condition. No shifting involved.

“So that’s how it is, huh?” you sigh, following behind him so you could help open the door wider for him to enter.

What happens next is completely out of the norm. If only you are not the one experiencing this yourself, you would have laughed about it.

While the cabin is spacious enough on the inside, the front door is quite small. Especially when it is compared to his massive frame. It takes you a while to be able to push him in, the struggle leaving you feeling hot and sweaty, and terribly cranky. But you manage, after all, and soon the bear finds himself stumbling into the center of the living room. His shoulders are hunched forward after being forced to fill in through the doorway, yet you could hear his huffs and sighs as he lowers himself to rest on the floor.

“There,” you release a deep huff as you drop yourself on the nearby couch. “Damn, you’re heavy. See? It’s way more comfortable in here.”

The shifter pays no attention to you, however, as he has found something else that has caught his eyes. The fireplace.

But you have begun rambling to notice, listing out all the boundaries that he needs to follow if he really wants to stay in through the snowstorm. “Alright, so—this living room is where you’ll be sleeping. If you are willing to shift back into your human form, which I would prefer to see, then you could sleep in the guest bedroom and use the bathroom. I can still hose you down in the back if you want, but there’s no warm water for that option.”

As always, there is no reaction. And the bear has his eyes locked on the fireplace, watching the dancing flame with utter astonishment.

“Are you even listening to me?”

Instead of looking over to you, the only movement that the bear shifter makes is to drop himself back on the ground. As if propping himself to get himself warm in front of the fire.

You watch him for a moment, flabbergasted, then wave your hand. “Oh, whatever. In that case, the sunroom is where I work, and I’d appreciate it if you don’t go there and knocking things over. I still have to do a few rituals while I am staying in here. And my bedroom, right at the end of that hallway, is off-limits.”

This time, you finally gain his attention. It must have been something that you have said to him, but you are too exasperated and sore to care. So the only thing you do is leave your seat and begin making your way out of the living room. It isn’t until you catch the sight of your locked bedroom door to finally notice just what he has been paying attention to.

“Oh, so you were thinking about sneaking into my bed, huh? No way, not before your bath—” you accuse him teasingly, while the bear tilts his head, which is why you instantly add, “Or after. I really enjoy my privacy.”

The bear releases a series of annoyed huff and grunts. The first direct reaction that he has ever given you, you realise.

As you walk out of the living room, you could hear his giant body dropping down to the floor, no doubt already finding the perfect position to sleep. And you don’t bother to look over your shoulder to see him, as you are hiding the smile on your face from him as you walk away. Pretty sure even the bear himself didn’t even notice that he was grumbling, responding to you the same way his human counterpart would to your continuous nagging.

After successfully hogging the porch for three consecutive days, the bear has officially found something else to monopolise now that he is indoors.

The fireplace.

For some reason, the shifter seems to have grown fond of it that he has barely moved an inch ever since you left him in the living room earlier. But then again, you have no other choice but to understand him as you imagine him living out in the woods without any source of warmth. In his current form, pretty sure building up fire would be the last thing in his mind.

So you leave him be, choosing to give him some space as you carry on with your routines. It is not until dinner time when you come back to check up on him, finding him curling in front of the fireplace, close enough to the hearth to have its warmth engulfing him in his sleep. Even the wonderful scent of your home-cooked dinner couldn’t make him budge from his slumber.

“Hey, bear? How about some dinner?” you try to wake him up, kneeling close but holding back from poking him. For some reason, the urge to reach out and touch him has grown stronger over the days, but you are able to hold yourself back from doing what your mind is telling you to do.

What was it that people said about wild bears? Oh, that’s right. ‘Don’t go poking on bears if you don’t want to get into trouble,’ you remember the older warlocks said to you back then. Hence, you keep your hands to yourself, even when you are trying to gain his attention or wake him up from his sleep.

As always, the bear only answers with a lazy gruff. At least you keep on getting more reaction coming from him this time, as he slowly opens his eyes and raises his chin. Even if he doesn’t even make a move from his position. Still curling on his side, he peruses you with his gaze. The cold, dark eyes that you have grown used to seeing flickers to silver a few times, a sign that the shifter is listening to you.

You had initially planned to set up the dining table, thinking that perhaps it would coax him into joining you there. But you decide against it when you saw how comfortable he was by the fireplace and how it would be a futile effort on your part to convince him to shift his form over dinner.

Though it won’t stop you from trying to at least offer him some normalcy the best that you could give him.

“I made dinner,” you calmly repeat yourself while the bear shifter keeps his eyes on you. You shift slightly when he still doesn’t waver, feeling insecure under his gaze when it feels like he could see through you when you are still unable to read him at all.

You tilt your head, trying to lighten up the mood—and yourself from getting tense under his gaze. “How about we eat together?”

He gives another reaction, another sign showing you that he is actually listening to you. Blinking a few times, he turns to glance at the dinner table, taking in the sight of the extensive meal that you had prepared for dinner.

“I won’t force you to shift so you could sit with me on the table,” you quickly add before he ever gets a chance to give you any dismissive sound he would usually make. Though you also add, “Even if I want to,” under your breath right before you continue, “I’m saying that maybe we can sit down here and eat together and talk. Get to know each other, you know?”

Except that you have no way of gaining an answer from him. So, a one-sided talk, perhaps? Suddenly, you regret that you had decided not to learn mind-reading abilities when your sister, Marla, was choosing it as her main skill.

Just as you begin making an elaborate plan of having your sister teach you on how to infiltrate the shifter’s mind or dose up a potion that could make him speak, he suddenly pushes himself up into a sitting position, resting beside you with an intense gaze in his eyes. And you feel another spark of hope for having the first mutual interaction that doesn’t involve him dismissing you or having him grumbling flatly to everything you say.

Baby steps, little signs of progress are good progress, you remind yourself as you inwardly start patting yourself in the back.

“So I guess that’s a yes, then,” you perk up with a smile, before rushing to set all the food to start dinnertime.

Merely ten minutes later, you find yourself sitting crossed-legged on the floor with the bear shifter. Set up right in front of the fireplace, you have all the food that you have made earlier spread around you like a small indoor picnic. You lead the one-sided conversation while enjoying your salad and the shifter is gently picking on his second half of the medium-rare grilled fish you made for him. You know that he wouldn’t be able to respond as you tell him the whole story of all the previous times you had been here in search for solitude, but you keep on talking anyway.

If perhaps coaxing him into shifting doesn’t work in any traditional way, giving him the normalcy of a day to day life might do the trick. Let him feel and experience human activities to help remind him how to return to it again. If all fails, maybe listening to your rambles and rants and occasional nagging would be able to frustrate him enough to turn into a human even if he does it just to reprimand you.

Somehow, your monologue had reached the topic of families. As you are talking about your family—not your birth family, of course, just the family that you have found through the coven—you begin to wonder about his. His life, his past, and if there is somebody out there waiting for his return. Surely, a shifter like him would have a mate somewhere. Unless—

You bite your lips and suck a deep breath. As a human, the concept of mates or soulmates never truly registers, but you still cannot imagine how awful it would feel for a shifter to lose his mate. Especially when for them, mates are meant to be forever.

“Where is your family?”

The question slips right out of your mouth before you could stop it. Your curiosity about this shifter had gotten too strong for you to handle that everything that you have been wondering about just comes out.

“Where is your home? Is there anyone waiting for you back home?”

The shifter stops, but not without giving out a few deep growls in return. Just like that, the air between you shifts. Then the bear roughly dumps his plate and turns away, ignoring you.

“I’m sorry if it’s a sore subject. But maybe I could help,” you offer him, only to be disappointed and to feel terribly guilty when he no longer responds to you. With a deep exhale of sigh, you push yourself off of the floor and start to leave.

You know when you are not wanted. And you know that your curiosity had poked him too deeply that you might have to walk away before things get even worse.

“Fine. Don’t say I didn’t try,” you finally resign and begin to clean up, gathering all the plates and leftovers to quickly be out of his way. “You know, one of these days, you are going to have to shift back. You can’t hide forever from whatever is haunting you.”

Tonight, a dream finally comes into your sleep.

Except that it is not the one that you have been expecting to see. Instead of getting a premonition to show your fate, the dream thrusts you back into the past. Taking you back in time to let you encounter one of the darkest moments in your life that you had wished to forget.

“Run,” you heard your mother screamed. Her voice was strained as she frantically looking back and forth between the rough pathway ahead and the threat chasing behind you. Her gaze was filled with fear and her fatigue shadowing behind it, mixed with her determination to keep on running. Her tight hold on your wrist was painful, so was the way the branches kept hitting your body in multiple places as she pulled you with her, but you let her drag you through the trees and did your best to match her pace, keeping up with her the best you could with your small legs. It was a hard struggle to follow her, as your height barely reached her waist. You were still too young to understand what exactly was going on.

The only thing you could understand then was that you were supposed to do what your mother told you and that the bad men were going to hurt you.

And from your mother’s screams, you knew that the men were getting close.

“Faster, ________. Run faster,” she screamed again after taking one last look over her shoulder that had her eyes widening in shock and rage. Hauling the bundle in her one arm while pulling you with her other hand, she launched forward, racing faster the best she could.

Until she couldn’t.

The wind suddenly picked up behind you before you heard his voice, sounding vile and menacing when he sent threats through the wind, “You can’t continue running from me, Agatha. I will not allow you to take what’s mine.”

“No!”

A bright light flashed through the trees, sending you and your mother flying from the ground. The impact had forced your mother to release her tight hold on your wrist. Using the last force she could muster to form, she sent you flying towards the opposite direction, hiding you under the protection of the thick bushes with the bundle that she carried falling right beside you.

Looking back to your mother, you pushed yourself up to your knees to run to her side. But the look in her eyes stopped you.

“Keep running, ________. Take it with you. No matter what happens, don’t look back,” she begged you. “Run, find your uncle Cian. Go!”

“No, Mommy.”

You pushed yourself up again, only to fall when your mother raised up a shield around her just as the cloaked man appeared from the trees.

“Run. Now!”

Peaceful. Warm.

Jin turns to the other side to get even more comfortable, his behind already feeling a bit too warm for being too close to the hearth. The snowstorm has begun to pick up outside. The wind blowing hard outside that there are parts of the cabin that are beginning to rattle. The walls and floors have grown cold as the snow thickens outside of these walls. But the fireplace keeps him warm as he curls on top of the rug in the middle of the living room and he has no intention to leave anytime soon.

He tries to settle down on his new position, already dozing off to another episode of slumber, when a soft wail interrupts him. He opens his eyes, making sure if he is hearing things right until another scream follows, not as loud as the storm outside but enough to send his hackles rising.

As if in a trance, he begins making his way towards the noise.

He finds his way through a small hallway. The door to the bathroom appears on one side, another door appearing not too far away. But what has dragged his attention is the door that has been left slightly ajar at the very end of the hallway, right on the opposite of the bathroom.

The cries continue, as if calling for him to come closer, and he willingly follows. He stops right in front of your door, giving it a little nudge for it to open wider. The lights inside the bedroom have been turned off, but you have left the curtains halfway opened, allowing a slither of moonlight to come in, illuminating you and the room dimly.

Through his beast’s eyes, he finds you on the bed, your form tossing and turning with a few strained cries coming out of your lips. You have managed to kick the blankets off of your body in the midst of your restless sleep and he could see goosebumps forming on your skin, evidence of the cold being present even when your hair is now soaked with sweat.

For a moment, he wonders just what he should do. Then he sits there in the doorway, watching you, unable to decide if he should leave you be or come closer. There is an urge clawing in his chest that begs him to climb onto the bed, to hold you tight, to pull that blanket back up to cover your body. But he doesn’t make any move to do any of it. All he could do is wonder and worry. He worries if you are in pain while he begins to wonder just why in the hell he cares so much about making you feel better and protecting you from whatever evil force is now haunting your sleep.

With each cry you make, he releases a growl. Not loud enough to wake you, but enough to have his body shaking in rage and his claw extending, as if he is willing to fight off your dreams for you. All through the night, he stays at your doorway, silently protecting you from the invisible monsters from your past.

Something is off.

Ever since you woke up this morning to the rattling sound of the roof against the wind, you had found the bear constantly watching you. He was already awake when you left the bedroom, sitting patiently on alert in the middle of the living room with his eyes wide open. As if he has been expecting you, he immediately looked at you as you emerged from the hallway, then he kept on watching everything you were doing as you continued with your morning routines.

You could feel his eyes on you as you enjoyed your morning coffee while sitting by the window, watching the weather growing more intense by the second. Choosing not to pay attention to him, you had only placed a large bowl of chicken porridge before eventually ignoring him, leaving him to his own device. Only that the move had only seemed to prompt him into vying for your attention more eagerly.

After following you all morning while you were busy in the kitchen and when you were cleaning up the room, he had chosen to bring his breakfast with him as he moved away from the fireplace to sit right next to you by the window. This act surprised you, but you did your best not to look his way, choosing to play it off as if you were still annoyed with him while waiting to see what his next move would be.

This pattern continues for the rest of the day.

Wherever you go, he would follow. He continues to watch you closely as you keep yourself busy the entire day while you are locked together inside the cabin. When you enter a room, you would find him sitting and waiting for you outside the door. Whenever you are out in the living room, he would be there, staying close while watching you. It feels creepy to be stalked by a giant bear in your own home, until you secretly look over when you are setting up for your lunch to see him sitting upright with his arms extended, as if he wants to protect you from the knife you are holding.

Outside, the snowstorm has become more intense. This kind of weather and storm could last the whole day, sometimes even until the next day before continuing for weeks on end, specifically on this part of the region. Something that most people are completely aware of and why everyone has always chosen not to be anywhere nearby.

Inside, the tension continues to rise just the same.

As the day goes by and slowly closing in to the nightfall, the bear keeps on hovering around you, slowly invading your personal space further the more you try to ignore him. After continuously dismissing you and ignoring you, this new situation leaves you wondering if there is something wrong.

Has he only been rude to you to test you? Or did something happen that you are completely unaware of to have this change?

Things only get weirder when nighttime comes. When the bear shifter stays close even while you are doing your ritual, when he pays more attention to you—who chooses to be silent and let him be—instead of his meal.

You brush away the curiosity of this change and choose not to dwell on it when you suddenly feel too exhausted to care after having your energy drained through your evening ritual. You already feel terribly exasperated after not having enough sleep while still not getting any premonition that you don’t have any energy left to even wonder about what is going on with your guest. Giving him the only greeting for the day, you bid him goodnight before heading to bed, shutting yourself inside the shelter of your bedroom. The steady sound of the storm still forming outside becomes the tuneless music that lulls you to another deep slumber, before another dream quickly takes over.

This witch coven was completely different than the place you were born in. You had lived in a much darker place for nine years, but it had somehow made you feel warmer instead of being here.

Bright, with massive windows overlooking the snowy hills, a massive fireplace taking over the main lounge and a large dining table in the seating area next door, you felt intimidated as you sat at one of the chaise sofas.

You kept your eyes on the falling snow outside, hugging the bundle that you had been carrying tightly onto your chest while you tried your best to ignore the conversation happening right on the other side of these walls.

“She can’t stay here!” you heard the woman who had opened the doors for you earlier whisper shouting.

“There is no other place for her to go,” a male voice responded.

“Of course, there isn’t. You can’t simply hide the heir of a Dark Warlock and expect it would be okay,” she hissed.

“Lower your voice,” he said, hissing back. “Everything is going to be okay. This isn’t forever.”

“Like hell, it is. You don’t mess with the person who was crazy enough to try and resurrect the Dark Alliance which had led the Blood War. He is going to bring hell to us all and he won’t take lightly to whoever is hiding her from him.”

You brought your knees to your chest and hid your face into the bundle, breathing in the scent that it was carrying. The scent of perfume that your mother had always worn. Closing your eyes, you wept for your mother, tearing up as you remembered what you had witnessed back in the forest when your grandfather’s men had captured her on sight. And you were too powerless to stop it from happening.

“________.”

You turned to see the man who had brought you to this place returning to your side. He knelt down, smiling warmly to you as you perked up and ready to leave. Even as a child, you knew when you were not wanted. And it was obvious that your presence was not welcomed by everyone in this massive house.

“Uncle Cian? Are we leaving now?”

Mage Cian only shook his head. “No, kiddo. You’re going to stay here for a while. It’ll be safer for you to stay here rather than coming with me. I’m going to come back and pick you up whenever it’s safe for us to return home.”

“No,” you begged him just as he stood up, already turning away from you. “No, don’t leave me! Uncle Cian!”

You kept crying for his name, but the man kept on walking away, not even turning around to look at you as he stepped out of the room and leaving you on your own in the foreign place where everyone had refused to give you a home.

You wake up in the morning to bright sunlight coming from the window.

The weather outside has calmed down, though you know that the snow would be thicker than your front porch at the moment. Meanwhile, you wake up finding your face wet with tears, no doubt the result of the painful dream that you had gotten in your sleep.

Kicking the comforter, you find it already dangling halfway off of the bed, leaving only the thin linen cover hastily covering your body. The air is much warmer than it was the day before, but you still shiver as glimpses of your past memories return to you.

Why you keep on getting these dreams, looking into your past instead of finding answers for the future is beyond you. Your brain is still fuzzy when you step out of the bed and make your way out of your room. The morning sun is shining brightly outside and you already have a long list of things to do, including checking on the cabin’s condition to see if it had survived through the storm despite all the noises you have been hearing all day yesterday and throughout the night.

Your attention is divided between recovering from the restless sleep and already preparing to face the day that you barely pay attention to where you are going. Which is why you nearly stumble and fall when you open the bedroom door to find your guest sleeping right outside, his massive frame blocking the doorway.

You stop yourself from stepping on him with a gasp. Your heartbeat picks up but you swallow down the shock. Watching his chest rising and falling, you ponder between waking him up or leaving him be before finally going around him, tiptoeing down the hallway as you race into the bathroom.

Under the hot shower, all of your morning musings are quickly replaced by wondering about your new friend.

The frustration that you had felt for him grows into curiosity and you spend the entire time in your bath thinking about the changes in the bear’s attitude and why he has been acting the way he does.

If only I could question him about it, you wonder, before shaking it off and begin focusing on how you are going to get through the day.

Done with the shower, you curse at yourself when you realise that your rush to the bathroom earlier had made you forgotten to bring fresh clothes for you to change into. Reaching out to the only towel you could find—while whispering another curse for being so tardy in dealing with your dirty laundry when you only find a smaller one—you cover yourself the best you could with it, even as its size could only cover your body as fas as the under-curves of your bottom.

Having no wish to flash yourself in front of the bear shifter, you take a quick peek out the door to see if he is still blocking the door to your bedroom. Seeing him nowhere in sight, you breathe a sigh of relief and dash out towards your bedroom, clutching tightly on the towel around you to keep it from falling.

Yet, once you rush past the doorway, you skit into a halt with a scream as you are once again caught by surprise. This time, for finding the bear sleeping on top of your bed, snuggling in your blanket with his nose buried in your pillows and his eyes opening slowly to see you standing by the doorway. But the bear doesn’t budge, as he is still pressing his face into your pillows. With each deep breath he takes to breathe in your scent, your shock turns into rage.

“Seriously? I already told you that my bedroom is off-limits,” you shout at him while clutching your towels tighter around your body.

“You really are trying to spread your stink all over my house, aren’t you?”

The big bear growls and rolls over from your bed, falling onto the floor with a loud thud. His eyes blink slowly, as if he had fallen in a deep sleep while you were enjoying your hot shower.

“Look, I’ve said this many times before and I’m going to tell you this again. Either you shift and take a damn bath yourself or you let me hose you down in the back of the house. Then you can sleep wherever you like,” you tell him with a long, exasperated sigh. You have grown tired of repeating yourself when he never bothers to listen. The only responses he gives you would either be a dismissive huff before he would flop back down on the floor or pretend he cannot hear you at all.

It’s starting to make you feel like talking to a wall.

This time, however, the bear looks into your eyes with his dark ones, showing you that he is actually listening and somehow, looking like he is about to respond.

With a deep irritated grunt, the bear sits back on his butt with his hind legs spread in front of him on the floor. You have to bite back the smile that is threatening to show up because he looks…cute, whenever he does that.

Like teddy bear cute.

“Well?”

The bear tilts his head at you and huffs. His shoulders rising and falling as if he is sighing deeply, then raises up on his legs to start walking out the door, barely avoiding a collision with you as you are frozen still before you finally snap out of it and jump out of the way.

You still have your eyes on him when he stops right in the middle of the hallway between the main bedroom to the shower room at the end of the hall. He stands still, sighing dramatically one more time before it finally happens. His body shudders for a second, then his thick black fur begins to melt, disappearing into a layer of creamy skin.

After a few minutes long of fur melting, bones snapping, shoulders shaking later, the dark brown bear that has been hogging on your porch for days then continued hounding your personal space for the past three days disappears.

Standing right in his place is a man. A very naked man.

Tall with wide shoulders and muscles so firm you know they will feel hard under your palms, soft creamy skin with beautiful drawings made in black ink marking the sleeves of his arms and around his back, and black mussed hair that looks soft to the touch. Your jaw drops as you continue to marvel in his beauty, unaware to the fact that your eyes have begun to travel down south, all the way down to his plump bottom and toned legs.

Then, all of a sudden, the man turns to his side, just as your eyes seem to be plastered right at his lower regiment, allowing you to see the private part standing ready between his legs—massive-sized, strong and hard, with beautiful mushroom tip, and—

Shit! Fuck, fuck, fuck! What the hell am I doing? You curse at yourself for looking, right after you had just chastised him for entering your personal space and being angry at him for looking at you when you were nearly exposed. Snapping out of it, you quickly look away and pretend that you had not seen anything when you push the door to your room and slam it shut.

But you were too late. And even he knows it.

Because right before the door ever managed to obscure your line of sight, your eyes had landed on his face. It was a quick glance, but enough for you to catch his beautiful face, his plump lips curling to a smug smirk while his eyes were filled with mirth which only gave away that he had caught you ogling over him.

It doesn’t take long before you can hear the door to the shower room closed shut and the sound of running water echoes through your small cabin.

Standing in your room with your forehead pressed against the door, you start wishing for the ground to swallow you whole and let you disappear before he would finish and step out of the shower. Before you have to face him and talk.

Actually talk. Instead of just you having a monologue to an unresponsive bear. But at least talking to a silent grouchy bear was much easier. Now you have to figure out how to face him with a straight face after what you just saw.

Man, this is going to be a long dreadful winter.

You have been pacing back and forth right in front of the guest bedroom for ten minutes, perhaps more, contemplating between knocking on the locked door or to just simply stay out of his way and keep your distance until he is ready.

The bear shifter, now completely human, is currently right behind this door. And you have no clue what he is doing since you have yet to hear anything coming from inside. Yes, you did press your ear on the wooden door to listen in to know what he is up to, but what other choice do you have?

You had been hiding in your bedroom while he was in the shower. He had taken his time with his bath, enjoying his moment, but you have chosen not to complain about it when it had given you a sufficient amount of time to get yourself together before you could face him again. If ever.

You heard him shutting off the water and heard him locking himself in the guest bedroom, then waited twenty minutes in the safety of your room until you finally walked out through the hallway when he never returned to you. And time had passed since then and he still has yet to emerge from his hiding, making you wonder if something is wrong.

Still not getting any sign from him, you begin making your way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast and make yourself a cup of coffee. Or any other hot drinks that could work together with rum. Only to stop on your tracks when the door swings open and he emerges through the doorway.

He shouldn’t look intimidating in his human form after you had gotten used to seeing him in his beast form, yet he somehow does. Even when he looks so lost as he is standing there, looking a bit apprehensive before he finally notices you watching him.

“I—is everything okay?” you ask him, surprising him a little with your voice before he quickly nods.

You look down on the clothes he is wearing that seem to be a tight fit on his body. “Are the clothes okay? Those are my brother’s,” you tell him, feeling glad that you had bothered to rummage through your brother’s belongings to find him some clothes that he could wear, just in case he would ever decide to shift. You had no idea how big he would be in his human form. He seems to be a bit taller than your brother, Jooheon, but at least the width of the clothes seems to be enough. “I’m sorry, my brother is the only man who had ever stepped foot into this cabin so there is no other option to offer you than his clothes.”

As you look up to him, the insecurities and doubts you saw on his face fade away, replaced with the same smug smile which greeted you earlier when he responds to you with, “It’s perfect.”

You feel his eyes on you as you pace back and forth in the kitchen, between dealing with the coffee and the sizzling bacon on the stove while he takes a seat on the dining table. Neither of you has talked after the awkward exchange you shared earlier when he came out of the guest bedroom, as you immediately scurried off to the kitchen with him tailing close behind.

No matter how much you have gotten used to being surrounded by warlocks and sorcerers back at your coven, nothing could prepare you to deal with this. You have never once had to deal with a bear shifter before.

Especially not someone who is as good looking as he is.

“What’s your name?” you ask him when he still doesn’t say a thing. And only because you could feel the heat of his gaze burning on your back.

He raises his head just as you look over your shoulder to meet his gaze that seems to be sparkling with amusement when he catches you looking. “I—my name is Kim Seokjin. You can call me Jin.”

“Well, Jin, it’s good to finally have a name to call you with. My name is _______. I can’t remember if I’d told you before,” you say with a smile, earning a mirroring warm smile coming from him.

“I would remember if you did.”

Once you are done plating all the meal and have finished serving the steaming hot coffee, you join him at the table. After spending days of rambling and trying to spark a conversation with him, you have somehow found yourself completely in a loss for words now that he is capable of responding to you. The breakfast continues in awkward silence, though you still feel him looking up to you most of the times while you keep looking away.

For each time when you do finally look his way to force yourself to speak, you are reminded of the scene you had witnessed earlier and your cheeks start to heat up, forcing you to look away before you could start picturing him without his clothes on.

What a way to start getting familiar with your guest, you chastise yourself as you finish up your meal. There are things to do today, starting from tending the old cabin and to see if there is any damage that you could find after the intense storm. There is no doubt that it would not be the only storm that you would have to endure, so a few fixing needs to be done. And for that to happen, you need to get yourself together and focus.

That includes not to replay the image of his naked skin in your head each time you look at him.

Pushing yourself off of your seat to hide the way you are feeling tense under his gaze, Jin stops you from moving. “I’ll clean up. It’s the least I could do after all your help,” he offers. With his gaze so deep and intense as he regards you, there is no way you could refuse.

“Sure. Thank you. I need to get ready to do some things too.”

The kitchen suddenly feels so tight and small as you move around him. Heat keeps spreading across your cheeks to each time you brush against him. You let him deal with the dishes while you gather some stuff to do a clean up outside of the cabin. Then he turns around, losing his balance that he has to hold on tightly on the table.

“What’s wrong?” You rush to his side, hovering close but careful enough not to touch as you try to find if there is still any injury left on his body. You were sure that the remedies you have been secretly giving him are enough to cure him, yet you begin to question it when he looks as if he could fall anytime.

Looking at you with a sheepish smile, Jin merely waves his hand at you. “No—nothing,” he says with a chuckle. “It’s just—it still feels weird. It feels—really light.”

The shock and worries quickly wane down as you laugh. He might still be taller and bigger than you are as a human, yet his bear form is nearly twice as big as he is now. The change has been so drastic that there is no doubt it would take some major adjustments for him if he is going to stay in this form from now on. “I’m sure it is,” you mutter to him, before asking him the one question that you had repeatedly asked him. “How long?”

He shrugs, as if he already knows what it is that you are asking him. “I’ve gone through two winters. This would have been the third, if I count correctly.”

“More than two years?” you gasp, your eyes widening when you simply can’t believe him.

He chuckles softly at your reaction. “Not more. But give or take, it might have been that long.”

You really have nothing to say to him and you could only stare at him with your jaw dropping. From the little knowledge you have learned about shifters, you know just how bad it could be for any of them to stay in their beast form for a long time. Some of them will become feral, losing every bit of their sanity left as they give the reign of control to the animal counterpart within them. For him to stay living in the wild as a bear for two years is baffling enough that you wonder just what kind of trauma he had endured to lead him into refusing to return to his human side.

The question is there, hanging right at the tip of your tongue. But the memory of his bear getting annoyed with you when you questioned him before returns and it is enough to have you keeping your mouth shut.

“About earlier—” he begins to speak, cutting you off from your thoughts. “I’m sorry. My bear, he—he was in complete control and I have no idea why, but it seems that he’s been having the urge to—”

“To what?”

He gives you a rueful smile before he explains himself, “You were having nightmares.”

Your eyes grow wide. You could barely remember the dark memories that had filled your dreams, except for glimpses of faces and the faint sound of noises. But you do remember waking up crying and feeling so tired, as if you have been chased all night.

“I heard your voice. You were screaming and crying in your sleep, and my bear felt the need to protect you. That’s why he moved and slept right outside your door, so he could stay close.” He stops, furrowing his brows thoughtfully before adding, “It seems like all he wants to do is to be close to you.”

Giving him a cheeky smile when he appears terribly guilty with this revelation, you ask him, “That’s why you were shadowing me the other day?”

His face grows red and he tries to hide it by laughing nervously. “Yeah, about that—my bear was worried about you.”

You scoff at that confession. “Right. That’s why he’s been so rude to me.”

Jin laughs a little and shakes his head. “He does need a bit more practice in socialising,” he says. “We both do.”

‘Tell her.’

Jin says nothing to respond to his bear’s demanding tone, but he keeps his eyes on you as you knock on the outdoor walls of the cabin, trying to see if any of them would budge under the pressure. He has offered to join you when you told him about your plans on checking on the cabin’s condition and see if there is damage that has been done by the storm. Jin had taken over the part of checking on the roof, finding no damage there even after those loud noises they make in the middle of the storm. And now he is hovering close to join you as you are checking on the walls and the porches, trying to see if there is anything broken there.

This is an old cabin, after all. To see it still standing strong after that intense weather change is quite surprising, but a huge relief on his part.

‘Now is not a good time,’ Jin finally answers with a scoff, just as he sees you walking away to the backdoor of the cabin, checking on the locks. His bear has been nagging him all morning and it is becoming a pain in the ass for him to deal with.

The bear within him has always been a stubborn one. After years of reigning his body, he had only gotten worse on it. Now his bear wouldn’t listen to him. At all.

‘We’ve waited for too long. We’re here now. Tell her before it’s too late.’

Jin rolls his eyes. ‘Hey, chill. It’s not like any of us are going anywhere.’

The bear growls, but says nothing more. And it is a good thing because you suddenly return to him, appearing from the back corner to find him. “Hey, I’ve checked everything and it looks like the only thing we need to fix is that downspout at the front and the hinges for the backdoor. You sure the roofs are okay?”

Jin tersely nods. “I saw nothing wrong up there. But I can check again tomorrow morning, just in case.”

“Okay,” you smile at him, making his heart jump and his bear pouncing on his front paws. “We do need to get some firewoods,” you add just as he shakes all his giddiness off of his shoulders, looking over as you point out at the stack of firewoods on the side of the cabin, all covered in snow. “We’re already running out of them and the rest that we still have out here are now soaked.”

“I can help you with that,” he quickly offers you when he notices the tired lines on your face.

You wave your hand at him. “Alright, but you can do it tomorrow too. You still need to get used to this body, don’t you?”

‘You can help us get used to this body, alright,’ he hears the bear speaks, huffing like a wild animal that he quickly shoves the beast away.

‘Knock it off. You will only scare her if she ever finds out what you’re thinking.’

The bear curls up in his corner inside Jin’s mind under his scolding and says nothing more. Adding only one small thing before he goes completely silent. ‘But we’ve been searching for our mate for a long time. Now mate is here. What if she goes away?’

Just like them. Jin could finish his sentence even without either of them speaking those words out loud.

Jin keeps his eyes on you as he follows you back into the cabin. Even if he keeps refusing to do what his bear wants him to, he still admits that he needs to do something to make sure that he wouldn’t let you disappear. For now, however, he would just keep an eye and watch over you, try to get closer and get to know you better while letting you feel more familiar to his presence. The bear inside him is not the only one who is feeling the strong mate bond forming to tether him to you as if you are the center of his universe. Already feeling the silent need of keeping you close the entire time and refusing to let you slip out of his sight, Jin silently swears to keep you safe from harm.

“Mage Cian?”

Jin looks at you with a frown. You are sitting with him on the front porch for a lunch break, talking about a few things that you had wanted some answers to but couldn’t get before he shifted. He had just told you about the sorcerer who had somehow sent him to this area before he finally found his way to your cabin.

“You know him?” He should be surprised to find that you both have a mutual friend, but he had known the sorcerer for a long time already to know that he had probably travelled far enough to meet almost everyone on this land.

Keeping a tight smile on your face, you shrug lightly. “An old acquaintance. He was a good friend of my Mom,” you simply tell him. You should have probably told him more, but it is hard to explain everything when you feel a bit apprehensive with the mage in question.

Mage Cian is a good man, your mother’s best friend who was more like a brother to her when she was still alive. He had saved you after your mother took you away from the coven where you were born in and had taken you to a safe place where nobody could find you. But it is hard to think more of your godfather other than those moments when all he had done for you was to hand you to another witch and had only kept in touch by sending letters once a month and small gifts on your birthdays.

“I see,” is the only thing Jin says when you choose not to say anything further.

“So—what did he tell you, exactly?”

Jin’s brows crease as he recalls the day the mage interrupted his attempt to sleep. The old mage had been cryptic in his instructions. He had barely given him enough clear directions to find his way to reach this place. If it wasn’t for his bear taking over, he would never have gotten here just in time for the snowstorm to hit him. And that is all that he could share with you when he has no further explanation of his predicament and the reasons why he is here.

“Did you find it hard to get here?”

“Not exactly,” he chuckles softly. “I just—I got lost for a little bit. I couldn’t focus on what the Mage was telling me when he was giving me the direction or when he was telling me what to find so I got a few troubles on the way here.”

‘But she was the beacon,’ he hears his bear adding an answer inside his head. ‘We felt her existence and we followed it until we found her. Tell her.’

Jin closes his eyes and pushes his bear away. In the past, he would just let the bear takes over just so he wouldn’t be able to think. So he wouldn’t remember. But now he does his best to hold the damn beast back before he would say something that could possibly scare her away.

“You told me that he is a friend of your mother,” he asks you once his bear is silent. “Is she back at your coven?”

You give him a sad smile when you shake your head. “My Mom died a long time ago, when I was a kid. Mage Cian was my godfather, so he took me in, placed me in a different coven that finally adopted me as their own family member. He has been spending years on the road while building his own coven, so I haven’t seen him for a long time.”

“I’m so sorry,” Jin murmurs softly. “And your siblings?”

Your smile grows wide this time as you think about your ‘family’. “My brothers and sisters from the coven are not bonded to me by blood, but I grew up with them and to me, they are my true family.”

Jin stiffens. “Including the brother who owns these clothes?”

Nodding your head, you smile giddily at the thought of Jooheon. You will always remember how he had helped you through the tough times that you had when you were simply a newcomer in the coven, before the rest of the ‘family members’ in the coven finally welcomed you with open arms. “He helped me fit in with the other orphans that grew up with me then. He used to come here to do his rituals on his own, but now he’s married and he’s leading the training and practises for the younger wizards that he could barely go anywhere.”

“Oh, I see,” Jin murmurs softly as he breathes a sigh of relief. The tight smile on his face changes into a warm and genuine one after hearing your story. Even if it still doesn’t make him happy to hear that you had some tough times growing up. He is quite surprised to find him feeling jealous once he found out that the owner of the clothes he is wearing is not truly your brother by blood. To think about you living with another man, laughing with him, having this man knowing you personally, the thought alone keeps clawing inside his chest that he has to hold back his growl just so he wouldn’t scare you away.

Meanwhile, you are completely oblivious to the turmoil weighing on him, already looking faraway across the front yard as you wonder loudly just how thick the blanket of snow covering the ground has become.

‘Mate is ours.’

His bear starts nagging at him inside his head with the need to mark you as his, to which Jin could only respond with. ‘I agree. But we need to take our time. We can’t risk losing her. The bond will work in our favours, we just have to let her feel it first.’

The bear reluctantly agrees and retreats, but not before adding his final thoughts. ‘If it were up to me, we’ll be claiming her already by now.’

Jin can no longer suppress his growl. While he cannot exactly blame his counterpart for having his animal instincts dominating his mind, he blames himself for letting the beast reign over him for too long to have such strong thoughts of his own. He can only hope that you could finally feel the mate bond before the beast would take action, because he has no idea how to control his own bear if it would ever come to it.

Author’s Note: Care to meet our gorgeous OCs? Get to know the characters and pairings from the Characters Guide

Masterlist | Ko-fi

—  © 2020 Yoonia, all rights reserved. reposting/modifying of any kind is not allowed. translations are not allowed.

#smutcentralnet #ksmutclub #btswriterscollective #bangtanshadowfamily #btsbookclub #seokjin scenario #seokjin fanfic #seokjin smut #seokjin fluff #seokjin angst #jin scenario #jin fanfic #jin smut #jin angst #jin fluff #seokjin x reader #jin x reader #bts scenario #bts fanfic #kpop scenario #kpop writing #kpop fanfic #bts smut #bts fluff #bts angst #bts x reader

[jincherie]

lunacy | 01

☽ ● | members: seokjin x reader x jungkook ☽ ● | genre: poly, wolf au, mates au, college au, urban fantasy, angst, smut ☽ ● | wc: 10.7k+ ☽ ● | warnings: none in particular in this part! ☽ ● | notes: here is the first part ! I think this one is going to end up being one of the longer series, so pls send me an ask and lmk what kind of tropes/scenarios u love to see in wolf aus! i wanna make this as self indulgent as possible LMFAO

The entirety of your introduction and exposure to wolves has been at the hands of Jimin and Taehyung, who over the course of your study have arguably become your best friends. It isn't until they drag you to a party held at their packhouse that you meet the rest of their pack, though-- and once you do, thing's already aren't the same as they were before;...

Wolves mate for life, and wolves are almost exclusively monogamous. It's rare for a wolf to have a human mate, and even more unheard of for a wolf to have more than one mate. Unfortunately for you, an incident at this party lands you in the middle of every exception there could possibly be.

 — posted; 09.09.2020 | prologue ● next▸

The air is crisp and the plants coloured cool around you, but you're not cold.

You recognise this clearing you're in, but not from the waking world. No, you recognise it because just as it is right now, it has been the set of your dreamscape before. So it's familiar, as you gaze upon it, but at the same time something tingles under your skin in anticipation of the unknown that the shadows hold just beyond the treeline.

It must be early morning, you think to yourself, as you allow your gaze to slip to the sky. It's just fading out of the darkened caress of the night as you look upon it, tinting lighter with each breath you take. You love mornings, you recall with familiarity-- you especially love mornings like this.

There's a slight mist in the air. You don't notice it until you direct you gaze back down to the dewy earth, eyes captured by each patch of wildflowers and blotch of colour. It feels almost magical, really, but for some reason... that isn't the tone of this moment.

You don't know what it is, but something curls in your stomach a little like anticipation. What are you waiting for? You know you've seen this place before, but you can't remember when, or why...

At some point you've taken a seat in the meadow, and while a part of you expects dampness to seep into your skin, you remain safe and dry. It's comfortable. This is the nicest dream you've ever dreamt, a distant part of you surmises. You're just running your hands through the silky blades of grass and watching the dewdrops collect on your skin when a soft snap sounds far to your left.

You probably should be alarmed, but when you look up it's only in curiosity. What you see, again, should be cause for alarm-- but for some reason, the sight of the great, hulking wolf lingering at the edge of the treeline doesn't cause you anything but a flutter in your stomach.

It's not alone, you notice a moment later as something emerges from the shadows beyond it. There are two of them, both massive but one of them a little bigger than the other-- it is leaner and its limbs are longer, though, while the shorter one is thicker in its form, each limb corded with muscle.

For a moment they stare at you, and when you catch the golden hue of their eyes that gleams a little too bright to be natural, you realise they're not normal. Of course, within the walls of this dream you take it in stride.

The way they hover all the way over the other side of the meadow is almost... hesitant. You tilt your head, watching as they stay calmly in place. When you speak it's without even thinking, but you're not bothered by what comes out.

"You can come over here, you know?" you say, offering them a smile. How cool will it be if you can manage to make friends with two wolves! Regardless of their unnatural size and stature, and, now that you think about it, their colouring...

The first to move is the bigger one, its coat a gorgeous mix of sand and caramel, with streaks of white marking around its eyes and ears, as well as fitting around its front paws like boots. You'd noticed that he was a little leaner than the other earlier, but you're realising now as you watch him advance slowly that that doesn't mean he's any weaker. Each stride he takes makes dense muscle shift beneath his skin and fur, and you're slightly in awe of the power contained in his limbs as he moves.

The other wolf is no less magnificent to behold-- its fur is a curious blend of charcoal and ink, speckled with streaks and patches of dark chestnut that gleam rosy in the sunlight. Its eyes are the same unnatural amber as the other wolf's, but the way that they bore into you are oddly akin to that of a puppy.

You don't move when they come close enough that they're within reach, allowing them to move at their own pace. You're not left waiting long, though, before the smaller one trots closer, hesitation forgotten.

"Oh!" You're taken aback when it leans forward suddenly, shoving its massive, inky head against your shoulder with such strength you almost fall back, were it not for the other wolf flopping down behind you and supporting you with its massive form. Ordinarily you'd be worried you're about to be torn to pieces, especially when faced with its massive maw and large teeth, but when it rubs its head against you with a soft whine sounding from the back of its throat, you know it doesn't mean you any harm.

"Oh, you're a cute one," you murmur distractedly, allowing your hands to rise and sink into its fur. It brushes like silk against your skin, and the wolf is so pleased that it simply flops down against you, resting it's head in your lap and pushing it against your stomach.

Something lights up in you, something warm like you've settled close to the glow of a campfire and the heat is sinking into your bones. You're content, so content, and you don't even know why? But oddly enough, in this moment you're not really bothered by that.

Right as you begin to settle back into the warmth and the rhythmic lull of their breathing as they rest against you, something niggles in the back of your brain-- a shard of familiarity, do you know these wolves? How would you know these wolves?

"Who are you?" you find yourself mumbling tiredly, the world around you beginning to shrink back until your brain is only aware of you and the warmth pressed against you.

The wolf in your lap turns its head so that its large eyes are boring into your own. It's still, tail thumping once against the ground, but something stirs in the back of your brain at his gaze. Recognition that filters like sunlight onto little pieces of information in your brain until they merge into something coherent.

It dawns on you with a soft gasp-- you know them, you do. They're--

x - x - x

"Rise and shine, buttercup! I'm sick of having to silence your alarms for you! If you don't get up this time I can and will take photos of your sleeping face! You know, with your mouth all open and drool on your pillow--"

A groan escapes you that you don't quite recognise as a sound you can make, your eyes cracking open to the sight of your roommate's bright, grinning face very close to your own. The first conscious thought to cross your brain is that she does, in fact, look very punchable right now, bending over just so she can hover her face in front of your own with that shit-eating grin.

"Jihyo go away," you slur, sleep still having a very firm grasp on your brain and vocal cords. You slam your face into the pillow, yanking the duvet over your head. Your peace lasts all of 0.03 seconds before your demon of a roommate yanks the cover almost entirely off your bed, revealing your curled form to the cool air and making you whine.

"Why?" you whine, clutching the dinosaur pillow in your hold closer to your chest. "L'me sleep..."

"Nope, nuh-uh," Jihyo moves over to give you a firm smack on the ass, making you yelp and jerk out of your sleepy haze so harshly that you almost fall off the bed. Ow! "I snoozed your alarm for you five times this morning, buttercup. No more! Get up."

"Jihyo," you whine, giving her an accusing look over your shoulder as you rub your stinging behind. "You didn't even hit me where my skin was covered, you cow."

The girl simply shrugs, hands on her hips as she decides that her work here is done and begins to make her way to the door. "That's on you for wearing shorts to bed in autumn, bub. Anyway, you really do have to get up because it's like, what, nine-thirty? And you have a class at ten, so..."

At first you simply blink, her words ringing in your ears but not really sinking in, until they suddenly do and you're leaping from your bed with a yelp.

"Jihyo!"

She cackles, the absolute madwoman, and promptly exits your room. "Better hurry, buttercup!"

At her departure you fly into a panicked rush to get ready, darting around your room and grabbing things at the speed of light. You don't have time to dwell on the contents of the dream you'd been having before you were so rudely awoken, and as you fling yourself around your apartment the remaining slivers you remember of it slip from your brain and out of your grasp until the next time.

x - x - x

Regrettably, all your rushing didn't help you earlier; you still arrived late to class. Your only saving grace is that it was a lecture instead of an actual class, and the professor had been playing a video for the cohort when you arrived and so the lights had been conveniently dimmed for you to slip right in to the back unnoticed.

It actually ended only a few minutes ago, and now you find yourself walking distractedly on the way to your next class, mind lost in all the thoughts you didn't have time to entertain this morning. Fleetingly, the dream flicks through your mind-- what's left in your memory of it, anyway. You can barely conjure any of the details, or even what the two wolves looked like in whole, but the feeling it left behind lingers still in the pit of your abdomen.

You don't understand it. You've been having this dream almost every night for the past week, aside from the nights where you got too little sleep to remember your dreams. Ever since that night when Taehyung and Jimin dragged you to their packhouse, each night has greeted you with the same dream of two wolves in some meadow and you don't know why. Were they that impressionable? Were you so wowed by the sight of the wolves racing that you committed it to your memory subconsciously? Maybe… it’s a possible reason, but it doesn't feel like the reason.

It started as something small, but as the week progressed there was something, a feeling, a sensation, that grew inside you until it stirred restlessly beneath your skin, like now. You're not sure what it is. You feel like you need to be on the move, like there's somewhere you need to be, or you're forgetting something. But you've checked, and you haven't forgotten something, there's nowhere else you're meant to be. So this feeling stirring around your navel... you don't know what to do about it.

Then again, you ponder as you approach the building that holds your next class, perhaps it's just the weird feeling the dreams have been leaving you with that has been making you feel so odd and on edge.

When you enter, your attention is surprisingly not immediately captured by two particular loud men as it usually is the second you step foot in the room. Thanks to their annoyingly sharp senses, the two of them can usually smell you coming before you even reach the door. Admittedly, you're not sure if you're ever going to get used to being told that you have a smell, even if it's not in the usual insulting way. Something you're just going to have to get used to, though, considering you attend a university alongside many supernaturals, two of which are some of your closest friends.

Despite the fact that you weren't accosted upon entry this time, unlike how you usually are, the two boys you begrudgingly call friends are here, seated towards the back of the room. You wonder what stopped them from performing their usual ritual of behaviour as you approach them, but the answer comes to you when you see the light frowns on their faces and the slight bags under their eyes.

"Woah," you remark, taking a seat at the rounded table next to Jimin-- they start slightly at your appearance, ringing some alarm bells in the back of your mind. "You two look like shit. Are you okay?"

Taehyung makes a face, and Jimin gives you a smile that comes out more like a wince.

"We're fine," he says, reaching up to scrub his face with a hand. "Just... a little tired."

You tilt you head, wondering if they're going to tell you why of their own accord or if you're going to have to dig and drag it out of them. Taehyung must recognise the look on your face, because he's letting out a little huff of a laugh and enlightening you in the next moment.

"It's just... some of the members of our pack," he says, yawning. Your mouth falls open in realisation; ah, so it's a wolf thing. You're even more curious now, though. You love learning more about the creatures that walk among the population— plus, they're your friends so you feel like you should learn as much as you can about them.

"Are they causing trouble?" you ask, remembering the events of the other night with an odd shiver that isn't quite anything you can name.

Both males let out a laugh, quietening only as the tutor enters the room and lets out a greeting. Today's class isn't too interactive though, and for the majority of it you're left to your own devices to complete work at your own pace. As soon as the tutor is done telling you all the agenda, Jimin is speaking quietly from next to you.

"It's not that they're causing trouble," he says, tone soft and airy. You like his voice a lot, Taehyung's too— actually, from what you can remember, every single member of the pack had a nice voice. Is it a werewolf requirement or something? Jimin's dark eyes flit from the teacher to you, mouth twisting as though he's trying to figure out how to word what he wants to say next. "It's just that..."

"You know a little bit about wolves, and the hierarchy that runs in packs, right?" Taehyung continues in Jimin's place, blinking at you. You nod, holding your hand up to gesture that your knowledge is so-so at best. "Well, within a pack there are the usual ones you've probably heard-- the alpha, the betas, omegas."

"Ah, yeah, I've heard about that," you say, unable to help the way you lean forward in interest. Taehyung smiles wryly.

"Well, there's a little more to it than that. In our pack, Jiminie and I are deltas," he hums gaze flicking upwards as he ponders how to proceed. "So our role, when we fall back into our dynamics, is largely watching territory, but it also includes taking care of ill and wounded members of the pack."

"Two of the members are sick," Jimin says, turning to you a split second later. "The two that bowled you over, actually."

"Oh," you say, recalling the handsome faces of the two wolves that had inadvertently caused your drink to end up on you and you on the ground that night. "So, they're sick and you've been looking after them? So you're tired? They should be okay though, right? I mean, you're wolves. You bounce back quickly."

The two males share a look before turning back to you, voices still hushed so that you don't draw your tutor over to where the three of you are, most definitely not doing the work assigned.

"That's just the thing, though," Jimin says, a troubled expression crossing his features. "We're wolves, we don't really get sick. The only kind of sickness that gets us is a flu that has mutated from another supernatural creature, but even so... they should have been better by now."

"It's like they just keep slowly getting worse," Taehyung says, frowning. "Jiminie and I are running ourselves into the ground trying to keep up and monitor them. We just can't figure out what's wrong to get on top of it."

"Oh," you say, an unknown feeling welling up inside you. It's something like longing, with a certain twist of urgency. You don't know what drives you to say what you did next. "Well, uh... is there anything I can do to help? You guys look exhausted."

"You wouldn't mind?" Jimin asks, sounding surprised. "Even after the other night? I know it must have been scary."

"Well, I mean, a little bit," you admit, scratching the back of your neck. "But it was also cool as hell. Your wolf forms are so awesome, I kind of wish I got to see it sooner."

"You haven't even seen ours!" Taehyung says, a little louder than intended. When the three of you look up to catch the tutor giving you the stink-eye, you bow your heads and remain silent for a while to get him off your backs.

"For real though," Jimin says a while later, hand still scribbling answers to the activity even as he talks softly. "If you're serious about wanting to help, we'd really appreciate it. The others are all caught up with either schoolwork or other obligations so it's been a little exhausting."

"I don't mind," you say, offering the two a brief smile before going back to pretending to work. "I'm happy to help. Plus... I feel a little bad that I didn't get introduced to them properly, you know?"

Taehyung snorts softly, grinning down at the table. "Yeah, that's true. Thanks, y/n."

You offer him another smile, hoping that they can't sense the way your gut flutters and churns with an unnamed feeling. "Of course."

x - x - x

When you offered to give Taehyung and Jimin a hand with looking after their sick packmates, you were expecting to be making soup or something for them to take over. You weren’t, as it happens, expecting for the two of them to rock up at 6PM while you’re in the middle of a belated cardio workout (which was only happening because you have schoolwork that you were procrastinating at the time) to grab you and drag you back over to their pack dorm to actually, physically help out.

“Why is it every time I come here, I’m always being dragged?” you question, hints of a whine to your voice. They hadn’t even let you change! You’re still in your workout gear, which, granted, consists of just a singlet and tight, ankle-length exercise pants, and isn’t that risqué—but still! The weather is getting colder these days and so are you, right now! If it weren’t for the absolute furnace that is their body temperature and the heat of their hands on your arms, you think you’d be shivering.

“You’ve only been here twice, and this is the second time,” Jimin says dismissively, hand gripping your arm as he leads you up the stairs to their front door. You have a funny feeling in your gut that you can’t quite pin, similar to the last time you were here, but now you don’t even have time to dwell on it before you’re thrown into the pack dorm once more.

It’s much tidier than it was last time.

You’re taken aback by how clean and, well…spacious it is, now that there’s not drunk adolescent bodies crammed everywhere. It’s a very modern layout, as you noticed last time, and tastefully decorated. From what Jimin and Taehyung told you, most of the bedrooms are upstairs and the lowest floor contains most amenities like the kitchen, gym room, etcetera…

The door closes with a resounding thud behind you, and there is a call from beyond the hallway, where you recall the kitchen to be. You don’t think you recognise the voice, though.

“Tae, Jiminie, you’re back!” There is a pause, and something that sounds suspiciously like a sniff. Suddenly, you’re mortified to be the only human here again. “…Who do you have with you?”

Before you’re anywhere near composed enough to be meeting another member of their pack, the two devious bastards are pushing you forwards and around the corner, into the kitchen once more. You have a very sudden, terrible flashback to the last time you were in this kitchen and on instinct you’re scanning the room for a familiar raven-haired male.

To your relief, Yoongi isn’t anywhere to be seen—there is someone at the kitchen counter though, someone that you don’t recognise at all. You freeze, offering a sheepish grin as the two wolves you somehow call your friends hold you in place. Like you could even attempt to get away anyway.

The new figure is taller than Jimin, but not taller than Taehyung. His hair is dark, cherry red, but you can spy some regrowth coming through at the roots, and before you even see the rest of his face you can tell from his eyes and the creases at their ends that this man smiles a lot. You’re proven right when he easily returns the smile you’d flashed him earlier, shooting it at you like a sunbeam. It almost, honest to god, disorients you where you stand.

“Hey Hobi,” Taehyung greets, grinning brightly. “This is y/n, we brought her around at the last party but you were, ah… previously occupied.”

The man before you has the decency to flush slightly, a sheepish grin tugging his lips. You’ve never seen a heart-shaped smile before now, but you’re glad this attractive man was the first one to show you the light.

“Ah… right.” He chuckles, before placing the bowl in his arms onto the counter and offering you a hand. “Sorry to have missed introductions, especially when Tae and Jiminie talk so much about you! I’m Hoseok, but you can call me Hobi, or Hope if you’d like.”

Hope. It clicks together in your head and your own face flushes as you recall last time when they said he, Hope, was off practicing the karma sutra with someone. Mortified that you recalled that tidbit now of all times, you push it from your brain and try to focus on the other things he said.

“It’s nice to meet you,” you say, shaking his hand. You can’t help the way you grumble after though, giving Jimin and Taehyung a glare. “And I hope they haven’t talked too much. Every time I’ve heard them tell one of you about me, it’s always something humiliating.”

“Oh, like being caught watching Ouran Host Club in your lecture?” Hoseok asks, head tilting slightly as he picks the bowl back up. You wince instinctively, and he laughs. It doesn’t get any less humiliating every time you hear it.

“Yup,” you say, feeling very much like you wished you hadn’t agreed to help at all. “Something like that.”

He smiles, but thankfully doesn’t tease you further. Instead, he turns his attention to the two boys beside you.

“What did you bring her for?” he asks, curiosity the only thing you can identify in his tone. Jimin wastes no time in sealing your fate.

“She offered to help when we told her Kookie and Jin were sick!” he says, smacking your shoulder like a proud parent. It was almost a little too hard, and you cough slightly from the impact. Taehyung rubs a soothing hand over the place of impact, giving his brother a look. “So we brought her over, since the others can’t stay and you’re the only one that can run classes at the studio right now.”

Hoseok’s mouth forms an ‘o’, dark eyes flicking to you in surprise. “Oh, that’s very kind of you,” he remarks, flashing you another billion-watt smile. “Thank you, for that. We’re not usually this hopeless at caring for ourselves but one of the ones that’s sick is the one that usually cares for us so… we’ve kind of been running around like headless chickens, heh.”

You shrug, finally feeling a little more settled and a little less like you’d like to flee at the first available opportunity. You’re still very keenly aware of the fact that this is only the second—and first, in Hoseok’s case—time meeting these people, and it’s therefore a little awkward for you. But, to their credit, the way they’re just taking it in stride is really helping you feel less out of place.

Even though technically you hadn’t even planned on coming anywhere near here….

“It’s no problem,” you say, unsure how else to receive his words. He’s still smiling, though, so you’re guessing that he wouldn’t have been too bothered however you answered.

“How are they?” Taehyung asks, soft baritone brushing the air. There’s palpable concern in his voice, and when you glance his way his expression confirms it.

“Well,” Hoseok says, placing the bowl down on the counter again, except with a little more oomph this time. You’re beginning to grow curious as to what exactly is in there. “They’re not any better, but they’re not exactly any worse, either, so… I’m not sure how to answer. Although—”

He smacks his hand onto the counter, a wooden clatter following from the spoon in his grasp, and your eyes widen at the light gashes on the back of his hand. They’re open but not bleeding, as though they’re in the midst of healing, but they look like they were deep at some point. “—Jin has been getting a bit of an attitude, so it’s probably for the best that you brought her. The two of you are going to have to deal with him; she can deal with Kookie, if she needs to. He’s just been sulky.”

“Jin got an attitude?!” Jimin sounds incredulous, and you figure that whichever one is Jin mustn’t normally kick up much of a fuss if he’s reacting like that to the information. “What, why? Did one of you step on his paw again?”

For a moment, you think it’s just a figure of speech, like a wolf thing, but then Hoseok huffs and grumbles, rolling his eyes. “No! That was only once! No one went near his stupid paws this time. He’s been shifted ever since he started feeling sick but he’s only just started getting snappy. He’s a little testy right now… it’s why I was down here, making him stupid treats because he can’t eat human desserts in this form.”

Wait, so both of them… are wolves right now? You’re suddenly a little nervous, but do your best not to show it—somehow, despite the fact their senses are so much more advanced than yours and usually you’d be instantly found out, they’re a little too distracted with the issue currently on their hands to notice.

As though he can hear the slander being thrown around on the floors below him, there is a sudden long, muffled howl that pierces the air—the sound is weaker than you’d expect but still startles you, making you jump. As it ends, it’s followed by a thump and a series of thunks and rattles, like something had been knocked off a shelf. Hoseok rolls his eyes, and you put the pieces together and realise that must have been the wolf in question.

Jimin is wincing, reaching to take the bowl and spoon into his hands. “Uh, okay—we’ll keep an eye on him, and I’ll finish making his, uh… his scooby snacks. You can get going, I know you have a class ready to start in, like, ten minutes.”

Hoseok shoots his packmate a thankful look, more being said with his eyes than you’re privy to as a complete stranger. Now he’s relieved of his duties for the night,

“Thank you,” he says, passing Jimin the whisk that lay discarded at the other end of the bench. You then watch as he moves around the counter to grab what you quickly realise is a gym bag from its perch on the table. You half expect him to wave and then be on his way, but he halts partway towards the door, something on the tip of his tongue.

“If they don’t get better…” he trails off, brows furrowed. It’s in this moment that it really sinks in for you that their packmates must be quite sick for them to be so concerned, and you feel bad that you regretted being dragged here earlier. Jimin and Taehyung are your friends and they need help caring for their pack, their family. You feel crummy for opposing it even a little bit.

Hoseok shakes his head, brows furrowing further. “No, even if they do start to get better—I think we should call the Head Healer. This isn’t normal, and whether its some supernatural flu or something else I think they should know. I’ll tell Yoongi to call his dad, but be prepared to tell him in case he forgets.”

The two males beside you nod, Jimin’s orange locks bouncing from the fervour with which he did so.

“Will do,” Taehyung affirms, nodding towards the redhead. “We’ll take care of them in the meantime.”

Hoseok nods, expression lightening for a fraction of a second. His gaze is soon flitting back to you, a smile that makes your heart skip a beat on his lips. “It was a pleasure to meet you, despite the circumstances,” he declares politely, even if the gleam in his eye is anything but. It takes all of your willpower to keep a straight face. “I’d love to get to know you a little more sometime—”

“YAH get out of here you slimy—” Jimin is huffing suddenly, red-faced and outraged, waving his arms before darting forward to chase his packmate out. “Don’t speak to her like that! She’s off-limits! Do not put your dirty whore hands anywhere near—”

The two of them disappear around the corner, but the sound of Hoseok’s cackling and Jimin’s indignant yells reach you loud and clear anyway. As Jimin sees his packmate off at the door, Taehyung picks up the bowl and resumes where Hoseok left off, and you’re left wondering just how this night is going to go with two massive wolves upstairs needing to be cared for.

x – x

“Okay, so… here’s the plan.”

You listen attentively, fidgeting on the spot and wishing not for the first time that these two idiots had let you change before dragging you here to help out. The sweat has made your head itchy, and you’re trying so hard not to scratch it that you feel your hands trembling. Thankfully, the two wolves beside you remain none the wiser to your inner turmoil and the occasional stink-eye you throw their way.

“Me and Jiminie are gonna go deal with Jin-hyung,” Taehyung says, pausing as a loud thump echoes from the floor above. The three of you are standing at the foot of the stairs, and had been about to go up before the taller man halted you all to make a game-plan. “It… seems like it’s gonna be a two person job. I don’t know what his problem is…?”

He looks to the side to Jimin as he trails off, but his friend merely shrugs, no closer to knowing the source of his packmate’s behaviour than he is. Taehyung huffs, turning to you. “And you can handle Kookie. Just take his food up for him, apparently he’s just been sulky and he’s not aggressive in wolf or human form so you shouldn’t have anything to be worried about.”

You nod as he hands you a bowl of cooked and seasoned meat that makes even your mouth water from the aroma wafting with steam into the air. “Great. That really comforts me, thank you.”

Taehyung grins and Jimin rolls his eyes. “If he allows it, could you check his temperature when you go up there? I know we usually run hot, but we’ve noticed that with whatever sickness this is their temperatures fluctuate a lot. It’ll be really helpful if you can just tell us whether he’s warm or cold.”

You nod again, Jimin appearing satisfied with his instruction. Taehyung throws his hand in the air, almost dislodging the bowl in his hold as he does so. “Alright! Autobots, roll out!”

You simply turn to go up the stairs first, already hearing Jimin deliver his packmate with a firm whack for being an idiot. You reach the top of the stairs and pause, eyes sweeping across the hallway and the abundance of closed doors with little or no distinguishing characteristics. Well, shit.

“Last door on the right, y/n!”

Perfect. Off you go.

As you approach the end of the hallway, another door opposite the one you’re heading towards, the feeling that has been sitting dormant in your abdomen suddenly stirs to life. The tugging around your navel is more persistent than ever, leaving you confused and a little disoriented as you finally reach the last door on the right. To your surprise, there is a shuffling sound from the door opposite, on the left side of the hall, and a low, baleful whine that reaches you through the wood and makes your heart drop and clench. You don’t think you’ve ever reacted so strongly to, well, anything before.

Shaking your head and hearing the other two follow behind you in the hall, you grasp the doorknob of the door you’ve been directed to and ease it open, slipping inside as quietly as possible before closing it behind you. Taking a deep breath to calm yourself and attempt to smother the quickened pace of your heart before it’s beating gets too loud, you slowly look up from the door handle and survey the rest of the room.

It’s chic, a stylish combination of white and various cool greys across the room. The window is open but the dark curtains drawn, the breeze ruffling them ever so slightly and making you shiver as it reaches you from across the room. It’s nice, you admit to yourself, momentarily forgetting why you’re there. You’re quickly reminded once more, however, at the sight of the massive furry lump sprawled across the queen-sized bed. The main overhead light isn’t on, but the bedside lamps are and it’s enough to illuminate the wolf left in your care for the time being. There’s something about him that tickles familiarity in the back of your mind as you survey his form; his coat is a sleek mixture of ink and charcoal, fur illuminated dark chestnut where it falls beneath the light. You can’t quite put your finger on why you feel something stir inside you at the sight of him, this massive wolf sprawled across the bed, and for the time being you decide to give up on attempting to understand it.

Adjusting your hold on the bowl in your hands, you move closer to the bed, unable to help the way you keep admiring this wolf’s majestic form even as he faces away from you. You know this one is the member called Jungkook, but you can’t quite put a human face to the name to recall which wolf it was that bowled you over a week ago. 

Initially, you thought that he might have been asleep, but as you grow closer to the bed you hear the softest whimper enter the air, followed by a thin whine. You freeze, looking up just in time to see a large, heavy-lidded, amber eye watching you move. Distantly, you realise that this is the sort of sight that should be making you freeze in fear. Instead, the only thing you feel is something odd and foreign, curling warmly in the pit of your abdomen. You’re not sure what to do with it, and to be honest it gives you pause. 

“Uh, hey,” you say softly, feeling a little awkward. The wolf gives a huff, blinking his large eye somewhat owlishly—while he didn’t seem to really see you earlier, he appears to be registering your appearance now. “We’ve met before… I’m Taehyung and Jimin’s friend. They said that you guys were sick so I offered to help out…”

The wolf shuffles in place, looking a little more alert. Thankfully, as Taehyung had promised, he doesn’t seem aggressive or anything like that. Actually, he seems about the opposite—as he rises to a slightly more elevated position on the bed, now facing you, he lets out another long, low whine. It makes your insides clench with something like sympathy. You place the bowl where he can reach it and immediately the wolf starts devouring his meal.

There is a sudden yowl that pierces through the walls and makes you jump, but the wolf before you couldn’t be more unbothered. In the blink of an eye the bowl is emptied and licked clean, the wolf’s massive head lifting to pin you with a look that seems to say ‘what next?’. You move the bowl so it isn’t tipped, placing it on the bedside table next to a black Nintendo Switch console there. Before you can flounder too much, you recall Jimin’s instructions from earlier.

“Oh, I need to check your temperature, as well…” you inform him, still speaking softly. There is a bit of a commotion from beyond the bedroom door and you think you hear Taehyung holler something stupid, but can’t be sure. You decide to ignore it.

Tentatively, you reach your hand up, simply going for the wolf’s forehead or the closest thing to it. To your surprise, despite the minute nod that the wolf had offered you just before, now he seems to be moving his head just out of reach every time you come close. There’s a peculiar gleam in his big puppy eyes that you can’t quite decipher, almost something sly as you continue attempting to place the back of your hand against his head. His relentless shifting ends up with you leaning over the bed to reach him, and you realise a little too late just how unstable you are. Finally, he allows you to place your hand against his head, but it lasts for barely a second before the bed is shifting suddenly and then you’re falling onto the mattress with an ‘oof!’.

The wolf huffs, a massive arm laying over your hips and his head flopped down on your chest just below your breasts. You can feel your face heat in a combination of embarrassment, confusion, and fluster. For a moment, you’re too stunned to even move.

“What are you—” you can’t even finish a full sentence, you’re so flustered. “I only need to take your temperature! Let me up, please—”

You attempt to move, or even prop yourself on your elbows, and the wolf whimpers, pitifully, more of his weight bearing down on you. You pause before trying again and receiving the same reaction, this time with a mournful whine tacked onto the end.

“You’re a big baby,” you find yourself saying, tone much closer to exasperated scolding than you might have expected. “Are you really not gonna let me up?”

In response, you receive a huff and an adjustment of the wolf’s hold on you that makes it even more difficult for you to get up from the bed, his massive paw pressing into the mattress on the other side of you. When you let out a heavy sigh, he whimpers and butts his head against you, the action oddly affectionate.

“I can’t believe this,” you mutter, staring at the ceiling and wondering what on earth has just happened in the past few minutes. Since you can do nothing else, you take the opportunity to finally touch his forehead and take his temperature. He’s a little cool, but oddly doesn’t stay that way; it’s like you can feel him warming beneath your hand.

Really, you’re pretty much trapped right now. You’re not as scared as one might think you would be, and you don’t really know what you’re feeling in response to the situation. You do know that something flips and flutters inside you every time you move and you hear him whimper, or whine and snuggle closer. This wolf is almost the size of a bear and is snuggling all over you like a teacup puppy.

You’re not sure how long you lay in spot before your two idiot friends finally realise you’ve been gone a little too long for the menial tasks you were given and come knocking. The creak of the door easing open makes you jump slightly in surprise and the hackles on the wolf to raise ever so slightly.

“y/n, what is taking you so l—oh. Oh my gosh.”

Your head whips in the direction of the door, and a pleading look is already on your face before you can even think to muster it. Taehyung and Jimin stand stock still in the doorway, faces portraying an almost comical amount of shock. Jimin squints, rubbing his eyes as though he’s making sure he’s really seeing what he’s seeing. “Uh… what happened here?”

“He won’t let me up,” you grumble, face on fire. This is humiliating. The wolf huffs, like he’s talking back to you, and both Taehyung and Jimin’s eyebrows shoot up. “He’s sneaky. I just tried to take his temperature and….”

“Oh, right,” Jimin says, blinking rapidly. “How is it?”

“A little cold, but each time I check he gets warmer,” you inform him, the distant hilarity of the situation not lost on you as you calmly discuss the health and wellbeing of the wolf that currently has you pinned to his bed as a makeshift teddy bear. Jimin goes to take a step forward and a soft growl halts him mid-movement, the sound something you can feel rumbling from deep within the wolf’s chest.

“Jungkookie,” he scolds, gasping in affront. “Don’t be nasty.”

“Oh my god,” Taehyung mumbles to himself, something cheeky and mischievous that spells absolute trouble glimmering in his eyes. “This is fantastic—just wait until you’re human again, Koo. You’re not gonna live this down.”

Unimpressed, you send them a glare—some of your limbs are starting to fall asleep, maybe they could try and help you get out? Catching the look you send them, the two men share their own, and you can safely say you don’t quite like the tone of it.

They better not leave you here.

x – x – x

The next day finds you sprawled on your bed, feeling dead to the world.

True to their historically goblin nature, your two best friends had indeed left you there.

You’d found out later that it was because they knew they’d only be able to slip you out from under the wolf when he fell asleep (because apparently once he’s out, he sleeps like the dead, no matter the form). But until such a time as they actually came and retrieved you from beneath their sick, clingy packmate, you were incredibly annoyed with them. It had taken about an hour or so for the wolf, Jungkook, to fall asleep—about halfway through that you’d subconsciously keyed into the same plan as them and had begun carding your hands through his fur in an attempt to lull him to sleep faster. It had worked, and you don’t want to think about how dead your limbs would be if the wolf had taken any longer to fall asleep.

In all, the ordeal was incredibly embarrassing and your only saving grace is that Taehyung and Jimin were too busy planning how to tease their youngest packmate to tease you. Which is lucky because, wolf or not, if they’d teased you then you might have killed them.

You didn’t get back until around midnight, since you’d stayed a bit longer to help Taehyung and Jimin cook and prepare some stuff in case the two wolves woke up worse. As soon as your head hat hit the pillow, you’d knocked right out. Shamefully, you slept so deep and long that you missed your alarm for your morning class and woke up closer to lunch, which is where you are now.

Laying in bed with aching eyes and wishing that you didn’t have another class in another two hours.

Jihyo hadn’t even questioned where you went for so long last night, but also hadn’t made a joke about you finally getting some so you figure she’s waiting to pounce on you later. You find she’s already left for the day, when you finally wrangle yourself from bed and attempt to resume life as a functioning human being. So you’re safe until at least this afternoon, when she finishes her shift at the university second-hand bookstore. You can probably remain safe for longer if you study at the library and come home when she goes to her pilates class.

You’re shamefully good at evading her, at this point. You’d feel bad if it wasn’t a skill you’d learnt for survival.

You took your time a little too much while getting ready for your class, and it made you run so late that for the time being even you completely forgot about the events of last night. Well, you did until you enter your classroom and are greeted by two loud hollers of your name. Honestly, do they have no shame? Do attractive people even feel shame?

“Shut up,” you grumble half-heartedly as you take your seat between them, resisting the urge to rub your eyes since you’d put on mascara earlier. One of many things that had almost made you late. “You’re so loud.”

You complain, but secretly you’re glad for the noise—it means they’re feeling better, and things must also be improving at the pack dorm. When you finally raise your eyes to survey their faces, you find them displaying an odd mix of emotions. Like they’re glad, relieved, but at the same time still concerned about something.

“So… how are things at the dorm?” you inquire tentatively, making the most of the time you have before your tutor arrives and begins the class; it seems you aren’t the only one running behind today.

Taehyung lets out a huff, resting his cheek in his hand with a wry smile. “Well, Jungkookie is much better. You must have a magic touch because he was up and back into his human form this morning. He wanted to go to his classes but Namjoon made him stay back because he’s still not completely better.”

“On the other hand,” Jimin continues, without the need of prompting. “Seokjin… well, it’s almost like he’s the same as before, slowly getting worse. We can’t figure out what is wrong with him and why his condition isn’t turning around like Jungkook’s is.”

Ah, now you understand their expressions. They look about as confused as you feel, too. It doesn’t leave you with a very good feeling, if they’re the experts in this area and even they’re stumped for an explanation.

“We got Yoongi to call his dad, though. I heard them on the phone before we left so I suppose we’ll hear what he recommends when we get back.”

You hum to acknowledge what he said, opening your mouth to respond but deciding against it when you see the tutor hurtle into the room, out of breath and frantic.

“Sorry I’m late, everyone! If you could please all open your books to this week’s chapter, I will begin with the slides in just a moment!”

x – x – x

Considering that what you’d heard from your two wolf friends was that one of their packmates was on the mend and the other less so, you hadn’t really expected to hear anything else from them. That proves to be the exact opposite of what happens, though.

At quarter to three in the morning, you’re woken to sharp, persistent banging on your front door—the kind that makes you scared that the door is actually going to break beneath the force of the blows raining down on it. You tear out of your bed and stumble down the hall to answer it, knowing that if Jihyo has to get up to do it she’s going to tear you a new asshole.

“WHAT?!” You snap, not even seeing properly through the bleariness in your eyes but knowing in your heart there’s only two people ballsy enough to come bust your door down at this hour in the morning. “Are you trying to get me killed?! Jihyo still hasn’t forgotten about the last time you came over and ruined her sleep!”

Jimin has the decency to look somewhat sheepish, but Taehyung simply looks distressed. “Look, I’m not gonna say I’m sorry because I’m not, but we really need you to come with us right now.”

You blink, reaching to rub your eyes and feeling a strand of your hair flop into your face in response. You just know it looks like something made at the hands of Jackson Pollock right now. “What? The hell? Do you mean?”

It’s Jimin’s airy tone that reaches you this time, lowering your hackles ever so slightly. “No, he’s lying, we are sorry, it’s just—it’s an emergency. Something happened and we need your help to test a… a theory, if you will.”

You stare at him, willing his words to make sense in your sleepy brain. “I don’t understand.”

“That’s fine,” Taehyung says; and then in the next second he reaches and grabs you around the waist, slinging you over his shoulder. “We just need you to come. Can you lock up so she doesn’t kill us, Jiminie?”

You’re too stunned to even say anything as you hear Jimin lock your front door behind you, Taehyung already beginning to move post-haste down the apartment building hallway with you over his shoulder. When you finally catch-up to the events of the current moment, you instantly curse the blonde man out. “Hey, what the fuck—I can walk! Put me down! Put me down or I’ll go straight back home!”

“No way,” Taehyung argues, already exiting the building with you in tow. “You’re just gonna go back no matter what, if I put you down. I saw that look in your eyes, the one you get when you’re about to slam the door in our faces. We really need you to come, y/n.”

You blink, trying to remember if you planned on closing the door in their faces. It was only a few moments ago, but you’re still half-asleep and can’t remember for the life of you. A part of you wishes to speak up and deny his words, but for however outraged you are right now you’re still attuned to the words he’s saying and the vocal cues that accompany his speech. It gives you pause, because he seems really, genuinely distressed right now.

“What happened? What’s going on?”

Jimin has since caught up to the two of you and is opening the car door, preparing the back seat for your entry—you haven’t seen this one before, so you presume it must belong to one of the older pack members. “It’s Jin-hyung and Kookie.”

“What?” Confusion combines with sleepiness to make you sound like the stupidest person on earth. “I thought they were getting better? Or at least Jungkook was—”

“We thought so too,” Taehyung says, finally putting you down and patting your head in a makeshift apology. You decide that killing him can wait for later.

“And then… tonight happened.”

As the two of them climb hurriedly into the car and buckle up to send you all on your way to the pack dorm, they fill you in on the events of the evening. While Jungkook had shown a marked improvement over the day, it was like a switch had flipped as soon as night fell and the moon emerged from below the horizon. He relapsed to a worse state than he was in last night, and Seokjin’s condition apparently worsened as well. Alarmed and not having a single idea what to do, they’d called in Yoongi’s father who had spent a large majority of the night attempting to diagnose them and prevent their condition from worsening. Only around half an hour ago had he put together a theory as to what was wrong with them, after all the pack members filled him in on everything they could.

“Wait so—Yoongi’s dad? The healer…?” you wait for their nods of confirmation before continuing. “He thinks it has something to do with me? Wait, if that’s the case should you even be bringing me back?! What if I make them worse again! God, I knew I shouldn’t have rocked up to the party last week…”

“No, well—I mean—” Jimin flounders for what to say, cutting himself off when he comes close to saying something and giving you the sense that there is another element to this that they’re not telling you. You have half a mind to demand to know, but you also recognise it could also be a wolf thing that you have no business knowing. “Don’t worry, if the head healer of our pack is calling you back, it’s not because he thinks you’re the thing making them sick.”

That does ease you, admittedly. Just a bit. You yawn, catching movement outside your window and realising with a startle that you’re already at the pack dorm. Instantly, for reasons barely known to you, your stomach erupts into a live bundle of nerves. You’re so baffled by it that you don’t even notice as the car pulls to a stop and your door is being opened in the next second by a perplexed Jimin.

“Are you alright?”

You give him a stinky look to save face as you climb out of the car, pretending your legs aren’t wobbly. “You’re asking that now?”

At the attitude in your voice the expression of concern slips right off his face and he snorts, looping his arm through yours and dragging you up the path to the pack dorm for the third time in a week. “Oh good, you’re alright. Hurry up now, I can hear them howling like pups from here.”

You go to bite back with a response but pause, because the second you tune into your ears you can hear it too. It’s mournful, the way the howls pierce the air. Baleful, especially when paired with the scenery of the almost-full moon hanging above the trees. Again, you’re not scared, just oddly… nervous. As in, full of nerves. It’s as though there are a thousand bees buzzing in your abdomen, and the network of nerves and synapses in your body have turned to live wires beneath your skin, thrumming and prickling with energy.

What does your subconscious seem to know that you don’t?

The howls are amplified the second you enter the house and there is no longer several inches of thick wall muffling their piercing resonance. They seem to be upstairs once more, on the side of the house that you didn’t venture into last time. Now that you’re close enough, you can distinguish that it’s not only pitiful howls breaking the air, but soft whimpers and whines, as well. Something about it, the quality of the sounds brushing your ears, makes your eyes prick with tears. It’s almost like…. Grieving. Like they’re calling out for something or someone that isn’t coming.

“Wow, they’re somehow even louder than when we left,” Jimin remarks, already dragging you towards the stairs and beginning on the climb up. “For wolves that are so sick they sure do still have a pair of lungs on them.”

You’re too busy remembering the fact that you’re currently dressed in the same shorts and singlet combo you’ve been in all week, and that you’re in a house full of men (and wolves, but you digress) to offer a response. Your arrival at the top of the stairs brings you to the sight of a number of men at the end of the hall, gathered together and muttering amongst themselves. You recognise all but one, and figure that the unfamiliar older gentleman must be Yoongi’s father as you’d heard of him.

“We brought her,” Jimin announces, though you doubt it was very necessary since they could probably smell you coming from the driveway. “Are they doing any better?”

Yoongi leans around Namjoon to deliver the younger with a deadpan look. “Listen for yourself.”

Right on cue, there is another round of pitiful howling, the noise tugging at something deep inside you. Why did it make you want to go to them? Are your instincts broken? That seems like a crazy reaction to have. Perhaps you should go get yourself checked out after this ordeal, though you’re unsure which professional you should be seeking out.

Jimin winces. “Alright. So they’re not doing much better at all.”

The new character, Yoongi’s dad, steps forward and reaches out to shake your hand. “Hello, you must be y/n. I’m Yunho, the Head Healer of this pack. I’m so sorry to have brought you out here at such a late hour.”

Now that everyone’s attention is on you, and Yunho looks so genuinely apologetic (you see the relation to Yoongi in the kind set of his features) you find your earlier anger at being awoken and dragged here fizzling out for good. Somewhat meekly, you manage to respond, “It’s fine. If I can help then I don’t mind at all.”

The older man smiles at your words, appreciation in his tone as he thanks you. “We’re really grateful, for that. Now, if you don’t mind, all I want you to do is just… go into the room with them.”

You blink, Taehyung and Jimin already having begun guiding (read: dragging) you to the room in question. “Pardon?”

Yunho seems slightly amused and sheepish. “I… have a theory, as to what is wrong with these two. I will inform you of everything after we test it out, but would you be able to go in, for now? Please?”

You’re not exactly in a position to refuse, not that you really want to anyway. As silly as it is, if going into the room where the wolves are is something that will somehow actually help them, then you’ll do it. Especially because you don’t think you can handle much more of their baleful howling—they seem miserable.

“Yeah, okay. Of course.” You shake your limbs out, shrugging your arms out of your friends’ grips and shooting them a glare for manhandling your again. They have the decency to appear slighty apologetic.

The entire pack in the hallway parts to let you through, like a sea of wolves. The room they direct you to is the one opposite of the one you went into last night, the one where the rowdy wolf that Jimin and Taehyung took care of had been. Taking a deep breath, you push the slightly ajar door open, biting your lip in anticipation of what you will see on the other side.

It’s a room similar in shape to Jungkook’s, but with blues and yellows mixed into the scheme of whites and greys. It is, put simply and as objectively as possible, a mess. You can see where things have been knocked off of shelves and desks, and some items (namely one of the bed posts) have been chewed up and left disfigured. It looks like a house with remnants of a temper tantrum from a puppy left alone too soon. They aren’t on the bed, which is oddly bare, and you see why a moment later when you catch sight of them huddled together on the floor, the size of small bears but shaking and whimpering so pathetically that you don’t feel even a shred of fear as you gaze upon them. A rumpled mixture of fluffy blankets and duvets are beneath them in a makeshift nest, some of them still attached to the bed and tucked underneath the end of the mattress.

You’re not sure what you expected when you stepped into the room, but it wasn’t for the two wolves to fall dead silent upon your arrival. You freeze, unsure how to proceed until there is a nudge at your back, and you turn over your shoulder to see Yunho giving you an encouraging look.

“Just go over to them, it will be okay. They won’t hurt you.”

You didn’t realise that was a fear you had until his words soothed it, and you take another deep breath to steel yourself before following his directions. You can’t tell whether the wolves are awake, or in that feverish place between sleep and waking, but the closer you get the less restless they seem and the less noises tumble from their jaws. Unsure what they want you to do when you reach the wolves, you turn back with a questioning look. Already, at the silence in the room, Yunho has a relieved look on his face. He makes a hand movement, gesturing for you to take a seat, and you see several heads pop around the doorframe to watch as you do so.

Blushing madly and pretending that you’re not as embarrassed as you are, you sink to your knees in front of the two wolves, eyes scanning over the one you hadn’t seen before today.

Seokjin, if you recall correctly; the eldest in the pack (well… this little subgroup of the larger pack, anyway), and the other wolf that bowled you over that day. A sense of familiarity washes over you as you view him, too, despite the fact you don’t think you’ve ever seen him in his wolf form before. His coat is sandy and light, caramel-hued in some places with accents of white around his eyes and front paws. Again, you can’t quite place where you’ve seen him before, but you know deep down that you have. The same goes for Jungkook, who appears extra dark next to his lighter packmate. Each of their heads is larger, broader than one of your thighs, something you become acutely aware of as you shuffle closer on your knees. Two barely-seeing sets of amber eyes watch your every movement.

Just when you go to look back and see what they want you to do next, there is shuffling from in front of you that captures your attention instead; a whimper escapes Jungkook, but Seokjin is the one that is moving, lifting his head and craning it forward until his moist nose skims your knee, sniffing tentatively. Whatever you smell like must confirm something for him, because in the next moment he’s letting out a low whine from the back of his throat and struggling forward, butting his head against you before rubbing the side of it along your thigh. You don’t have words to describe how hot your face is right now. Just when you think it can’t get any more embarrassing, the darker wolf gains a sudden burst of energy and lurches forward, snapping his teeth around the edge of your shorts leg and tugging lightly.

“Wh—” you don’t even have the brain space to finish whatever you were going to say, too busy shuffling forward and trying to make sure this wolf doesn’t pants you in front of the rest of the pack who are—as you confirm with an alarmed look over your shoulder—still watching everything unfold. The wolf, Jungkook, doesn’t stop tugging until you’re nestled deep between their two bodies, their temperatures rising each second you spend there, and as soon as he releases his teeth from the material of your shorts, Seokjin’s body is tilting and his head is coming to press against you and trap you in.

This is ridiculous. Is this actually happening? Are you not still at home, dreaming?

Your alarmed look is directed at the rest of the pack mates and Yunho once more, the older man letting out a sigh and wincing lightly. The rest of the members seem an odd mix of relieved and baffled. It does not soothe you one bit.

“Okay… y/n, there’s something we need to talk to you about.”

a/n: here it is! pls let me know what u think, feel free to come scream in my inbox and leave a like & reblog!! it means the world to me!! i might not always get to respond to all of them, but i do read every single one-- reread, even. thank u for reading this and for always supporting me! love u!! <3

#btsghostie #bts smut #bangtanshadowfamily #seokjin smut #jungkook smut #bts series #jungkook series #seokjin series #bts wolf au #bts werewolf au #bangtan smut #bangtan series #bts angst #bts fic #lunacy #wolf jinkook #my work #seokjin x reader #jungkook x reader #jinkook x reader #seokjin x reader x jungkook #jungkook x reader x seokjin #bts supernatural au #urban fantasy

[lunar-jimin]

life goes on, it gets so heavy; the wheel breaks the butterfly

Pairing: Jungkook x fem!reading

Rating: 18+

Genre: smut, angst, fluffy ending, ceo!jungkook, secretary!reader

Word Count: 10k

Warnings: cheating, penetrative sex, unprotected sex, using pulling out as a protective method (don’t do this kids), dom!jungkook, sub!reader, cumming in pants, oral (female receiving), dirty talk, daddy kink, degradation, lovey-dovey sex, impreg kink

Summary: Despite being the golden heir of a wealthy empire, Jungkook is incredibly unhappy with life he’s been handed. When you show up in his office one morning, you change his life in the way he least expected, but in the way he needed the most. 

a/n: This is an anonymous commission for my BLM fundraiser!! If you would like to request something yourself, you can find the link to my official post here! I would also like to thank the lovely @nightowls388​ for beta reading!!

| masterlist | moodboard | playlist |

The air was too hot. Uncomfortable. Sticky. Jungkook loosened the tie around his neck in a desperate attempt to free himself from the confines of his suit. He hated August. It was always too warm, too sunny. He preferred the dark winter days where the snow silenced the universal white noise. Black suits weren’t as suffocating on forty degree days.

He glanced out the window of the Rolls Royce, taking in the pedestrians struggling not to melt in the intense gaze of the sun. He sympathized with their struggle. Even the blast of freezing draft from the air conditioner did little to spare him from the heat. He enjoyed watching people. He was fascinated by the little idiosyncrasies that formed them into unique individuals, each essential to making the world work. Besides, everyone’s life seemed more interesting to him than his own.

There was a point in his life when he was content with the plan his parents had laid out for him before he was in diapers. He looked forward to one day taking over his father’s company, marrying a nice girl, and starting a family. It was a simple plan and one that gained the approval of the adults in his life: something he was constantly vying for as an adolescent. It was what he was raised with. When he went to college, everything changed. For the first time in his existence, he wasn’t being inundated with his parent’s doctrine and found that there was more to life than running Fortune 500 companies. His parents were less than pleased to discover that he had accompanied his business major with a minor in photography. 

But despite the longing that had bloomed in him for something more intriguing than sterile offices and mundane board meetings, he still found himself back home where his parents once again instilled in him the desire to be the golden heir. A year after his return as the prodigal son, his parents set him with the woman who was now his wife. Three years after that, his father decided that he would rather spend his days on the golfing green rather than in sky-high conference rooms, so he handed off the company to Jungkook. Ever since Jungkook had been locked inside stuffy black suits and boring ties. And he absolutely hated it. 

He squirmed in his seat, his desire to escape increasing with each second he was locked in the back of the car. God, why was it so hot? He felt like crying- a feeling that had become increasingly common during the past six months. His brain felt like a bubbling volcano waiting patiently to explode. Sometimes, Jungkook imagined what would happen when it did. He would divorce his wife, leave his job, and move to some island in the Caribbean where he would spend the rest of his days taking pictures. It was a nice dream, but it was only that, a dream. 

He shook his head, trying to contain his runaway emotions. As the car came to a halt in front of the office building, Jungkook tightened his tie and grabbed his briefcase before exiting out into the scalding heat. If inside the car was bad, outside was absolute hell. It was so hot, Jungkook swore he was on fire. He frowned, rushing into the safety of the air-conditioned skyscraper in front of him before he broke out in a sweat. 

He sighed in relief the second he made it through the rotating doors. He had never been so grateful for the large air conditioning bill in all his life. His relief was so immense that it took a full minute to realize something was wrong. Normally, the second he walked through the door, his secretary greeted him with an iced coffee and a pastry, but as he looked around, his secretary was nowhere to be found. Yet another sigh escaped his mouth as he stepped into the elevator. Why of all days did today have to be the day his secretary magically disappeared? He shook his head. 

He noticed her the minute he arrived at his office floor. She was bent over a box, all her attention focused on searching for whatever object was eluding her. It took her a moment to notice his presence, but when she did, she bolted upright before scurrying in front of the desk, hands behind her back. Jungkook looked her up and down, transfixed by the beautiful stranger.

“Can I help you?”

His voice came out harsher than he meant it to and he cringed when you tried to disguise a wince. 

“Um, yes, I’m your new secretary, Mr. Jeon.”

His brows furrowed. 

“New secretary? What happened to the old one? He was perfectly fine.”

He didn’t remember any emails about his secretary leaving, although to be fair, he hadn’t been paying attention to much these days. He might physically be at work, but more often than not, his mind had drifted to far off places. Mostly island paradises. 

“He moved away.”

“Ah,” he gave you a once over, “and what is your name, new secretary?”

You answered him. He nodded as if you had given him the right answer on a quiz.

“And I don’t suppose anyone has told you how things work around here.”

“No sir.”

His hands clenched at the name, a picture of you on your knees before him (with much less clothing) popped into his head. He shook it off, trying to stay the least bit professional. He had a wife for god’s sake. 

“I see. Well, for future reference, I expect you to meet me each day in the lobby with an iced americano and a pastry,” he paused when he realized how demanding he sounded before softly adding, “No cherries though, I hate cherries.”

You nodded, grabbing a sticky note and jotting down his instructions.

“For now, just get settled in. Do you happen to know if I have any meetings today?”

You nodded again, “You have a lunch meeting with the Samsung marketing director at one, sir.”

There it was again. That damn formality. It was really going to get the better of him. 

“You will accompany me. I expect you to take notes, but don’t contribute to the conversation. Got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

Jungkook nodded before making a beeline to his office before he got a boner. He let out a sigh of relief as he closed the door behind him. His heart pounded in his chest and despite his desperate attempts, he’s chubbed up a bit in his pants. 

He didn’t want to admit that it’s because you might be the most attractive woman he has ever seen. He didn’t want to admit that he hasn’t been this turned on in months. Instead, he passed it off on the fact that he hadn’t had sex with his wife in three months which left behind quite a bit of built-up tension. 

The hours ticked by and Jungkook attempted to bury himself with the neverending stack of paperwork. He remembered there was a time when he loved to show off his signature (there was a reason fifteen-year-old him never had a girlfriend), but now he wanted to chop off his hands so that he could never sign a contract again. He was thankful when the clock struck eleven, releasing him from his office, even if it meant being stuck talking shop for an hour while eating expensive but flavorless food. 

He stepped out to find you arranging photos on the wall beside your desk. You glanced up when you heard the door open and flashed him a blinding smile. 

“Ready, sir?”

He nodded. The title was really going to be a problem. 

The meeting was the beginning of Jungkook’s personal purgatory. Every day you would greet him with a smile and the best pastries he had ever tasted. (He was surprised when you admitted to him that you had baked them yourself. If you weren't proving to be an amazing secretary, he would suggest that you open a bakery, but he’s selfish.) You were a good listener and caught onto his routines without a struggle. But every day you would show up dressed as pure temptation. It wasn’t even that your outfits were scandalous, just simple pencil skirts and pastel blouses, but you made them look like sin incarnate. It didn’t help that every night he went home to his wife who he barely noticed existed anymore.

There had been a point when he and his wife were, er, passionate. For the first couple of years, Jungkook even managed to convince himself that he was in love with her. But a couple of months ago, weekly dinners turned into once a month before they disappeared altogether. To make the situation worse, his mother was starting to complain about her lack of children, but he didn’t know how to break it to her that he couldn’t remember the last time he had kissed his wife, much less had sex with her. There were no bitter feelings or resentment, just indifference. He had briefly considered couples therapy before deciding against it. He wasn’t sure he even wanted to attempt to salvage the crumbs of his marriage. 

You had only added fuel to the fire. Jungkook found himself just as infatuated with your mind as he was with your body. Not only did you laugh at his dumb jokes and listen to his whining, but you had witty contributions and easily found out-of-the-box solutions. He swore this quarter’s numbers would be higher just from you alone. And you flirted. He wasn’t sure at first, incredibly hesitant to respond in fear of a scandalous HR report. But when he caught your gaze on him when you thought he wasn’t looking one too many times, he realized there was a good chance that you liked him just as much as he liked you. 

Between you, his wife, and his desperate need to escape this world of offices, limos, and quid pro quo, his life was unraveling right in front of him. Still, he tried to hold onto all the pieces before they landed in a disappointed heap in his lap. He wasn’t quite ready to let it all go to shit. He definitely was not ready to meet his parents’ disapproving faces when he lost everything they had worked so hard to ensure he had. 

Two months after you began working, he found himself at an overcrowded party praying he was anywhere but there. Sadly, being a CEO meant that he wasn’t allowed to drink away his woes, lest he make a fool of himself in front of all the investors. Instead, he was forced to stay exhaustingly sober as he watched everyone around him devolve into debauchery. He found his wife pleasantly drunk near the bar talking to one of her friends whose face he recognized but couldn’t remember her name for the life of him.

“Having fun darling?”

He grinned, trying to play the role of loving husband. A role that had become increasingly difficult to mimic. 

“It’s your birthday party, I should be asking you. Have you even had a drink? Probably not,” she turned back to her friend, “He never drinks at these things, something about keeping up appearances. I think it’s dumb. It’s his own birthday for fuck’s sake.”

He rolled his eyes. There she went again, putting him down. It wasn’t the first time she had commented on his festive sobriety. She wasn’t a fan. Maybe it was because he only fucked her after he drank. Still, he conceded to her teasing, figuring one drink wouldn’t hurt. He waved down a bartender.

“A whiskey on the rocks, please,” he turned back to his wife, “satisfied?”

She grinned at him before resuming ignoring him in favor of whatever fascinating conversation her friend was providing. He sighed before grabbing his drink and making his way out to the balcony. The air inside the penthouse was stuffy and he was beginning to feel claustrophobic. He was surprised to find you already out there, nursing your own drink in your hand. It wasn't unusual for people from the office to be at his personal parties. His father had taught him a long time ago that inviting your employees into your personal life was key to inspiring loyalty. It made them feel like they knew you and that they were important to you. But seeing as you were a relatively new addition, he had never seen you outside of the office and if you were sexy in skirts and blouses, the dress you had on should be illegal. He gulped before leaning next to you on the rail.

"Parties not your thing?"

You jumped, spilling a bit of your drink onto the dark street below. 

"Um, no, parties are fine. Rich people parties are just a whole new animal."

He chuckled.

"That's fair I suppose. Even I get sick of those fuckers. They do realize that they aren’t at the office anymore right? No need to brag about how well your stock is doing"

You smiled at him before looking back out at the city skyline. Despite having grown up with views like this, Jungkook still found it breathtaking. Almost as breathtaking as he found you. He took a sip of his drink, trying to drown his thoughts in alcohol. When he looked at you again, he felt his stomach churn. You were so beautiful that he wasn't sure what to do with himself. A sigh escaped him. You broke out of your trance and turned to look at him.

"Something wrong?"

"No. Not really."

You raised your eyebrow.

"I just- I know this sounds stupid and pretentious- but I really just don't want to do this anymore."

"What do you mean?"

"This job. This lifestyle. This life. I was raised to be the perfect CEO with the perfect family, a copy of my father really, but that's not what I want. All my family has ever seen me as is the golden heir and honestly, I don’t know if I can be that anymore."

"Who do you want to be?"

"I don't know. A photographer I guess. And marry somebody I actually choose to fall in love with. And live away from the stress of trying to please every person in my life at the cost of my own happiness."

"You don't love your wife?"

"No, I do. Kinda. I just... My parents picked her out and at some point, I was smitten with her, but we're so different and she wants success and money and, well, I don't care about that as much. She’s not a bad person, she’s just obsessed with her books and her writing, and well, that doesn’t leave much room for family. I’m not much better though."

"Oh."

"And we haven't been too hot lately."

"How so?"

"Um, well, we're really distant, and, um, we haven't had sex in two months."

You snorted and he blanched. He usually never shared that kind of thing with anyone and here he was confessing his personal problems to you, his secretary. The alcohol must be affecting him more than he thought. This is why he didn't drink at parties.

"How? Has she seen you? I would be all over you if I was your wife.”

You realized what you had said a moment too late and you looked at him with wide eyes, a faint blush covering your face. He let out a nervous chuckle. 

“Would you now?”

You nodded before downing the rest of your drink. Jungkook felt something akin to butterflies begin to flutter in his stomach. He had known that he was fairly attractive, but something about hearing someone as ethereal as you admit it made his heart do flips. 

“Yeah, well, it’s really on me I guess. I haven’t really wanted to.”

“You don’t want to have sex?”

Relief washed over your face when you realized that he wasn’t going to linger on your slip up. 

“Yeah. Well no. I do want to have sex. Just not with her.”

“I see. Well, who do you want to have sex with?”

It was a small glimpse, almost imperceptible, but he saw the recognition in your face as you watched his eyes glance over you.

“Me?”

Jungkook gulped. What was he doing? What was he getting himself into? He had a life to protect. Expectations to uphold. And yet, here he was, considering risking it all for a secretary who was making him feel something for the first time in months. 

When he gathered enough courage to look at you, he found you staring at his lips. One second he’s waging a war with himself and the next your mouth is on his. Your lips are just as warm and soft as he thought they would be and for a moment he lets himself be absorbed by them. But reality rapidly floods back, and he pushes you away. You looked at him, obviously hurt by the rejection. 

“I’m sorry.”

He’s being honest. He doesn’t want to hurt you. But he was a coward who was afraid of what people thought of him. And the things people would think about him if they knew he kissed his secretary were not pretty.

“It’s fine.”

You failed to cover up the disappointment in your voice. 

“It’s not you. It’s just I have a wife, and a family with expectations and-”

He sighs.

“Look, it’s fine. Really. I’m just gonna get going, okay? I’ll see you on Monday.”

With that, you leave him to his own devices. He watches your figure go, before turning back to face the city. 

“Fuck.”

If work was hell before, it was nothing compared to what it was now. Every day, he found himself torn between wanting to take you on his desk and wanting to never see you again. Ever since the party, the memory of your lips pressed on his had haunted him like an orphaned Victorian ghost with a thirst for revenge.  It was on replay in his mind to the point he couldn’t properly sleep anymore. He felt like shit, and he was pretty sure he looked it too, but if anyone noticed they neglected to say anything. 

You, on the other hand, seemed to be doing just fine. You hadn’t so much as mentioned the party. You performed your duties with your usual pep and continued to bring him your heavenly pastries. He resented you a little bit for being able to move on so easily. Here he was hung up on a moment he had fucked up, and there you were acting like nothing had happened. He wanted to scream. 

So he pulled back. He only talked to you if it was absolutely necessary. He never looked your way. He threw himself into his job. But you were still there, just as tempting as the first day he had seen you. His mind was being forced to choose between you alongside the island paradise he dreamed of, and keeping up appearances while pleasing his elders. A week passed and he was miserable. He was exhausted and all his will power had been depleted. 

That’s why he ended up doing what he did. Or at least that’s what he told himself. Friday rolled around and Jungkook was at his wit’s end. And then there you were, fifteen feet away from him flirting with some random guy from IT. (Namjoon, maybe?) It was harmless, but it didn’t stop Jungkook’s gut from twisting about inside of him. Why didn’t you flirt with him? Why didn’t you show him any signs of affection? He reminds himself that he rejected you, but it’s no help. Jealousy overwhelms him as he squirms in his leather chair. He barely noticed his hands clamped into fists or the way his jaw had clenched to the point of pain. When Namjoon leans over to whisper into your ear, Jungkook loses the small tidbits of control he had left. 

He pushes himself out of his chair and storms out, not bothering to say anything as he grabs your arm and pulls you away from a stunned Namjoon and back to his office, slamming the door behind him. 

“Can I help you?”

Your tone is curt and your face was twitching with displeasure. Jungkook realized that once he had you, he wasn’t quite sure what he wanted to do with you. Well, that wasn’t entirely true. He would certainly like to bend you over his desk and fuck you until you couldn’t walk, but he was fairly certain that wouldn’t go over well with you right now. 

“Umm…” 

He felt a blush cross his face as he realized he was still holding onto your wrist. He released it before turning to pace back and forth across the marble floor. 

“Well?”

You folded your arms across your chest, your eyes were alight with something dangerous. Something that Jungkook found incredibly sexy. Before his brain could register with what he was doing, he found himself marching over to you, grabbing you by your waist and pulling you in for a kiss. 

You stiffened against him, but before you had a chance to respond, he had pulled away from you. The guilt was almost immediate, drowning him in regret and confusion. You too looked confused, as you stood stock still, surprise plastered all over your face. Jungkook turned and walked back to his chair. 

“You can go.”

You seemed to barely register the words as you nodded before absent-mindedly wandering out of his office. Jungkook relaxed in his seat as he tried to make sense of what had happened. He knew he had feelings for you, but nothing he couldn’t handle. Nothing he couldn’t control. But he had lost control and now he wasn’t able to trust himself. And he didn’t know if he wanted to.

After that, things went back to normal. Well, as normal as they could be. He gathered the courage to interact with you again. But now instead of friendly glances and gestures, there were secret looks and subtle touches. Jungkook knew he was a wind-up toy one twist away from snapping, but he couldn’t help but indulge in your flirty gestures. 

He found himself growing bolder as the consequences he had once worried about seemed to be a world away. What started with the brush of a hand across the hip, grew to a hand on your thigh in the back of the car. Dark stares and lip bites plagued his day. At night, he would go home and lock himself in his private office where he would wrap his hand around his cock while conjuring up images of you in a variety of wanton states, all for him. 

He should’ve known that staying at work late with you would be a bad idea. Usually, you had the rest of the employees to keep you in check. With them gone, he found himself finding little reason to hold himself back.

“And so that’s why I think it’s a good idea to start engaging with younger consumers.”

You had been discussing ways to boost sales for the quarter, but he had stopped listening long ago, instead focusing on how your shirt was opened a button lower than usual.

“Mr. Jeon?”

“Hmm?”

“Are you listening?”

“What? Oh, yeah. Of course. Younger consumers. Got it.”

You raised an eyebrow. 

“What?”

“Maybe if you spent less time staring at my chest and more time focusing on these market studies, we would already have higher sales.”

“Sorry.”

“Sure you are.”

“You’re right. I’m not.”

The drop of his voice surprised even him. You looked at him with an unreadable look from your perch on the edge of his desk.

“And what is so enticing about my chest?”

Jungkook gulped. Your eyes had darkened and he felt himself start to stir in his pants. 

“It’s a part of you. And you are so sexy I can barely control myself.”

You smirked, before sauntering over to him and lowering yourself into his lap. The scent of your perfume overwhelmed him as you leaned in to whisper in his ear. 

“Then don’t.”

Somewhere inside him, a cord snapped. The control he had been trying to reign in had broken free and he was left to his own primal devices. He pulled your lips to his, finally relishing in getting to properly kiss you. You responded instantly, lips moving against his as your hands buried themselves in his hair. You tugged on the strands and Jungkook moaned into your mouth, hips bucking up into you as his hand grabbed your ass. You returned his moans and he took the opportunity to slip his tongue into your mouth. 

His brain was a mess of emotions and hormones. He was overwhelmingly hard in his pants and your lips felt too good against his. You rolled your hips on top of him and he let a growl, the need to take you battling with his need to preserve the few remaining shreds of his dignity. 

He didn’t have the chance to make a decision though when the office door swung open and the head of a very confused janitor popped in. 

“Uh…I thought you were gone,” he stuttered, “...I’ll just leave.”

The janitor blushed before shutting the door. Jungkook turned back to look at you to find a similar rosy hue had graced your cheeks. 

“Um...I should probably get going too.”

Your voice was meek and the embarrassment of getting caught was plastered all over your face. He can’t blame you though, he isn’t doing too well himself. The fear of getting caught had left him deflated in more ways than one. 

“Yeah, sure, that’s probably good.”

You moved off his lap, readjusting your skirt as you do so. You grab your purse and jacket before walking to the door. Just as you were about to open it, you turn back to look at him. 

“Good night, Jungkook.”

He looked up surprised. It was the first time you had called him by his first name. It sounded heavenly coming from your lips. 

“Goodnight.”

Before he left for the night, he made sure to track down the janitor and offer him a healthy sum of money to stay quiet. He took it happily and continued on his way.

The weekend passed slowly for Jungkook. You plagued his thoughts with images of your rumpled skirt and the feeling of your hands in his hair. His wife was out of town for yet another business trip. He didn’t care. It just gave him more time with the thought of you while his hand was around his cock.

When Monday finally rolled around, Jungkook found himself the happiest he’d ever been to go to work. As he walked into the lobby, the sight of you washed over him like the cold water of a lake on the hottest day of summer. Something about your smile seemed to relieve him of all the heavy stress he was carrying on his shoulders. 

He almost made it through the day without losing control of himself. Despite all the glances he gave you, or the way you brushed your hand against his while you leaned over next to him to explain a chart, he managed to keep it together. But when you bent over in front of his desk to pick up a pen he dropped, he lost all control. The next thing he knew, he was slamming you against his office door, lips attacking yours, while his hips rutted into you. 

Your initial shock wore off almost instantly and you groaned as you melted into him. You wrapped a leg around his waist, dragging him closer to your core. The kiss was messy and he was sure your lipstick was ruined. A fervent need overwhelmed him as he humped you like a desperate teenager. You pulled away to catch your breath, dark eyes looking staring back at his own. 

“Fuck, you turn me on so much, baby,” he growled into your ear, hips moving faster. 

Words seemed to fail you as you whined back at him, pleasure contorting in your face. You suddenly let go of him, before dropping down to your knees. Instead of going to undo his pants like he expected, you simply gave a long lick over his bulge. Jungkook’s legs immediately turned to jello and he had to brace himself on the door to keep himself upright. 

“Oh fuck, what are you doing baby?”

“I’m getting you off. Do you want me to make you feel good sir?”

For once he was happy to hear the name. He didn’t get a chance to respond before you grabbed him through his pants. He threw his head back with a moan. It briefly occurred to him that people might hear through the thin walls, but your hand on his hard cock soon relieved him of all thought. It didn’t take much to get him to the point of no return. Even with all the nights spent with his fist and a bottle of lube he still felt like a rubber band getting stretched to its limit. You were barely touching him, but there he was, on the precipice of cumming in his own damn pants. He barely had time to warn you before spurts of hot cum filled his boxer briefs with white. “Oh, fuck.”

You giggled as he let out soft groans, cock twitching in its confines. The high of pleasure was quickly wiped away as the sensation of sticky underwear rose to his attention. 

“You’re a bad, bad girl, baby. You made me cum in my pants. Do you know what happens to bad girls?”

“No, sir.” 

“They get punished.”

“And how are you going to punish me, sir?”

Jungkook had to stifle a groan. You were still on your knees in front of him, calling him ‘sir’. Despite having just had one of the better orgasms in his life, his dick twitched with interest. 

“Stand up.”

You quickly obey, rising to your full height, but keeping eye contact the entire time. 

“Take off your panties.”

Your eyes grew wide at his demand, but you obeyed him nonetheless. The second you grasped the pink lace in your hand, he snatched them from you, immediately bringing them up his nose. He inhaled, letting himself get lost in the musky aroma.

“Shit, baby, you smell so good. I can’t wait to eat your wet pussy. But not today. You were bad today and only good girls get their pussy eaten.”

You let out a whimper but kept your mouth shut, body frozen in place. He stuffed your panties into his pant pocket before walking over to his desk and taking a seat. 

“You may go.”

You looked like you wanted to say something, probably about your lack of undergarments, but you held your tongue and turned to leave. 

“Oh, and one last thing.”

You turned back to him.

“I’m going to need a new suit. It seems I’ve spilled some coffee on this one.”

He smirked and you nodded, before stepping out the door. 

He didn’t try to hold himself back after that. He would take you whenever the opportunity arose. It didn’t take long for him to fulfill his promise to eat you out. He would forever remember the way you whined his name while his mouth pulled not one, but two orgasms from your dripping pussy. And when he finally got to feel your mouth around his cock, he was fairly sure he had found nirvana. 

He wouldn’t fuck you though. He knew it was silly as if he would be betraying his wife any more than he already was by having sex with you, but for some reason, he felt the need to draw a line. To separate the boundary between the fantasy land he had created with you and the cold reality that he returned home to. His wife had become all but a ghost in his life, and as a result, Jungkook found you providing his only emotional support in addition to sexual release. He didn’t want to admit that somehow, in a few short months, you had grown from being just his secretary to his closest companion. 

He didn’t want to admit it because he was too afraid of where it would lead. He was already teetering on the edge to give it all up, even before you had shown up in his office looking like a gift from heaven, but now, now he was fairly certain that even the tiniest breeze would push him over. And he didn’t know if you would be there to catch him if he fell. 

But that didn’t stop him from starting to dream of a future with you. The island paradise in his mind expanded to include you. Flashes of laughing children, nights under the stars, and soft kisses danced through his mind. You would have your own bakery, he would take pictures, and together you would create your own little family. One that was far removed from the hassle and the stress of his painful existence.  

Jungkook was over the moon to discover that you would be accompanying him on a work trip to Japan. For one whole week, you would be one door away. Even if it was a ruse, Jungkook would be allowed to pretend, for one whole week, that you were his and he was yours alone. On the plane ride alone, he made you cum three times in the cramped bathroom. During the day, you would both try to hold it together. Merger meetings were laced with subtle glances and hidden touches. At night, you would become a whole other animal. 

You tested his limits. Dared him to give in and finally give you what you both wanted: him inside you. Every night you would knock on his door in translucent nighties that highlighted the fact you had discarded your bra. After the second night of showing up in see-through clothes, Jungkook decided to return the favor, opening the door with his shirt unbuttoned, leaving his abs out for anyone to see. While you were both visibly affected by each other’s teasing, neither of you gave in until the last moment, each of you leaping into each other's arms and making a mess of the hotel furniture. But he still didn’t fuck you. It was his line. His final frontier. 

On the last night of the trip, Jungkook suggested that they finally test out the jacuzzi on his balcony. Bad idea. When you showed up in a tiny red bikini that did little to protect your dignity, Jungkook felt himself spiraling out of control. Instead of greeting you like he usually did, he thrust a cocktail in your hand while trying to will his dick into submission. He made it through about ten minutes in the hot tub, trying to participate in regular conversation with you. But he couldn’t, not when your tits were sitting right there. He was no longer sure if the sweat dripping down his forehead was from the warm water or the pent up tension. 

“Fuck.”

“What?”

“I can’t take this anymore,” he groaned.

“Can’t take what?”

Your eyes gleamed, daring him to admit to what they both knew he so desperately needed. 

“There is nothing more I want then to sink into your pretty pink pussy right now.” 

“So why don’t you?”

It was the first time you had questioned why he refused to have sex with you, and now that you were finally confronting him about it, he found himself at a loss for a reasonable explanation. The line that he thought he was creating by refusing to have sex with you had long ago been blurred to the point of no longer existing. And here you were, with your warm body inches from him, wanting him just as much as he wanted to you and he knew that he was done for. 

“Fuck it.”

With that, he pulled you onto his lap, attaching his lips to yours for the three millionth time. He would never tire of your kisses, the way they comforted his soul, and quenched his constant need for your touch. You eagerly responded to him, tongue licking the seam of his lips. As the two of you began to explore each other’s mouths, his hands came up to the string keeping your bikini top together and gave it a quick jerk, letting the scarlet cloth fall from your body. He pulled back and groaned at the sight of your perfect tits, the water around you swishing as he rolled his hips up into yours.

You whined out, “Fuck, baby. Just like that. God, I can’t wait for you to be inside me.”

“Yeah?” Jungkook’s voice was low with lust, “Me neither, baby. You’re gonna be such a good slut for me aren’t you.”

“Yes, sir.”

Even after months of you calling him ‘sir’ in less than professional situations, Jungkook still hadn’t gotten used to it. He felt every inch of his skin tingle with sheer pleasure every time the word fell from your shameless mouth. You whined, teeth pulling at his bottom lip as you pressed down on top of him, just as desperate as he was. He moved from your mouth to your neck, kissing down to your collarbone, where he stopped to take the time to leave a rosy mark that signified you were his and his alone. Once he was satisfied with it, he continued down your chest, taking one of your pretty pink nipples in his mouth, sucking on the hardened bud. You moaned out his name, hips stuttering against his. God, he loved your breasts. 

Your hands tangled themselves in his hair, pulling on them to the point of pain. Jungkook didn’t care though. He loved when you showed him just how good he could make you feel. It made him feral. Sure, receiving pleasure was gratifying, but there was nothing quite like watching you squirm from his ministrations.

He reluctantly pulled away from your tits to pull the ties keeping your bikini bottoms intact before discarding the garment in the same manner as your top, leaving you naked on top of him. He took a moment to pull back and admire how beautiful you looked. You sat there as he looked you over, a blush rising to your cheeks. You crossed your arms over your chest in an attempt to make yourself less vulnerable to him.

“Oh no baby, don’t hide yourself from me,” he gently pulls your arms away, “you’re too beautiful to stay covered up.”

Your blush intensified. He smiled at you, wrapping his large arms around your body and carrying you out of the hot tub. Your lips reconnected with his as he stumbled his way into the hotel room, tossing you on the king-sized bed. 

“Are you gonna be a good girl for me?”

His voice was as dark as his eyes. You nodded in response, voice escaping you. 

“That’s my baby.”

He pulled off his wet swim trunks before joining you on the bed, where your wet body had begun to soak the sheets. If he had his way, they would be much wetter by the time the night was over. He wasted no time diving into your pussy, lips attaching to your clit, drawing out your sweet moans. His fingers found your entrance, circling it a few times to collecting your slick, before slipping one in. Your back arched at the sensation and Jungkook let out a chuckled against your clit. 

Your whines grew higher and he could tell that you were getting close to finishing. After months of exploring your body, he was well acquainted with how to play your pussy like an instrument, conducting your symphony of pleasure. He slipped in a second finger, crooking them upwards in search of the spot he knew would make you scream. When you cried out he knew that he had found it and not five seconds later, you were coming all over his digits. 

“Fuck, Kook.”

“I hope you don’t think that we’re done yet,” he growled as his fingers slowed before leaving your sopping cunt, “when I’m through with you, you won’t be able to walk for days. I'll have to carry you to every meeting and explain to them that I fucked you too hard for you to function.”

You clenched around nothing at his words and he mindlessly took his cock in his hands, giving it a few quick strokes. 

“You like that don’t you? You would love for the entire world to know how much of a whore you are for my cock.”

“I would. I’m a whore for your cock, please give it to me. I’ve been a good girl.”

Without bothering to warn you, he lined himself up before sinking into you. You both groaned at  the feeling of your tight cunt stretching around his cock. After months of dreaming of what your pink walls would feel like around him, he could confirm that the sensation was much better than anything his imagination had conjured.��

He started with slow thrusts, trying to give himself time to come off the edge he had already been worked up to. Your legs came to wrap around his waist, pulling him closer to you. As soon as you had adjusted to his girth, you began to roll your hips up to meet his.

“Go faster.”

“Uh uh, if you want Daddy to go faster, you have to beg like a proper slut.”

It just slipped out. Jungkook knew he had a daddy kink, but it generally stayed repressed deep within after his wife had shamed him for it. But you didn’t seem to mind. If anything, you squeezed him even tighter.

“Please Daddy, please go faster. Fuck my tight pussy.”

He conceded to your wishes, pulling all the way out, before thrusting back in. He set a tireless pace, pounding into you so hard the bed began to shake. He leaned down, meeting your lips in a sloppy kiss. Your teeth clacked together, but Jungkook didn’t care. He just wanted to be as close to you as possible. 

He pulled away from your lips and his cock twitched at the visual of the string of saliva connecting your mouths. Without him to silence you, your moans mingling with the sound of skin slapping creating a beautiful symphony for Jungkook’s ears. 

He felt himself approach the edge, honing in on his release. Luckily for him, your pussy was tightening around him, signaling that you were close too. 

“Fuck, are you gonna cum for me, baby? Are you gonna come around Daddy’s cock like a good girl?”

“Yes Daddy, I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna-”

Your voice broke off into a high pitched moan as you clenched around him. You threw your head back, hands clawing into his skin. The mix of pain and pleasure sent him over the edge with you. He quickly pulled out before covering your pussy and stomach in white strands. As soon as the waves of ecstasy rescinded, he collapsed on top of you, exhaust claiming his muscles. 

He laid there for a minute before hopping up and heading to the bathroom. When he came back out, warm towel in hand, he found you passed out on the soaked sheets. His heart skipped a beat at your blissed-out face and for a moment he wished he could feel as peaceful as you looked. After making sure you were thoroughly clean, he collapsed on the bed next to you. Sleep was quick to come to him, but not before he took you into his arms, burying his face into the crook of your neck. 

A dam had burst. The two of you went at it like rabbits, he would take you any and every way could, whenever he could. He couldn’t get enough of you. He would take you in the back of the limo, in the elevator, empty conference rooms. It was to the point he was sure the entire company knew of your amorous relations, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care. All he thought about was you. Even the fear of disappointing his parents was beginning to diminish. As his feelings for you grew and blossomed, his desire to please anyone else faded into a faint buzz in the background of his mind. You had him whipped. 

He knew things were bad when his five year anniversary with his wife rolled around and he didn’t feel a thing when she told him that she wouldn’t be able to be there due to some book tour. Sure, a little part of him was upset that she didn’t care enough to even try to change the tour dates, but he knew that he didn't have a leg to stand on. In fact, he was rather grateful he wouldn’t have to plan some dinner to celebrate a love that had died long ago.  

When you heard that he was spending his anniversary alone, you had offered him some company. He felt a twinge of guilt about the idea of having sex with a woman that wasn’t his wife on their anniversary, but not enough to stop him from inviting you over. So there you were, in his foyer, with an overnight bag, a bottle of wine, and a smile that could light up the heavens. He grinned back at you, taking the bottle and leading you into the living room. 

“I’ll get us some glasses, yeah?”

“Sure. Do you mind if I change? Work clothes aren’t the most comfortable.”

“Oh, yeah, go ahead. There’s a bathroom down the hall to your left.”

When he returned to the living room with two glasses and a bottle opener, you were curled up on the couch in a tank and shorts. You were flipping through the photography book that he kept on the coffee table. You were so immersed in the pictures that you didn’t notice his presence.

“So whatcha want to do?”

You jumped, startled by the sound of his voice. 

“It’s your anniversary, you should decide.”

He placed the opener and the glasses on the table next to the bottle before taking a seat next to you. 

“I don’t know. How about we just drink and talk for a bit?” he paused, “Maybe that’s stupid.”

“Nope. Nothing about you is stupid.”

There was your damn smile again. Jungkook hated the way his heart pounded faster because of it. He smiled back at you. It only took a few sips of the merlot before Jungkook had begun to relax. He had been drunk around you plenty of times, but there was something about wine that made him want to pour his entire heart out to you. 

He watched as you laughed at your own joke, strands of hair that had fallen loose from your tight ponytail danced on your cheek. The world seemed to slow down a little, time coming to a halt, making the room for him to exist with just you and no one else. It was somewhere in that warm, fuzzy space that the words came tumbling out of his mouth before he could stop them. 

“I think I love you.”

Even the air in the room stilled. You stared at him, eyes wide with shock.

“What?”

You looked like a deer in headlights. Jungkook felt like one.

“Nothing. I was just running my mouth. Don’t mind me. Go back to telling me about this dream bakery of yours.”

Much to his chagrin, you didn’t budge, eyes still fixed on his rigid body. Your surprise had evaporated and you were now looking him up and down as if you were trying to analyze his inner thoughts. You both sat frozen for what felt like ages before you moved to kneel in front of him, taking his shaky hands in yours. When you opened your mouth, your voice was soft, caressing his soul.

“I love you too.”

The world stopped in its tracks. Jungkook swore his heart stopped beating in his chest. And then your lips were on his and even though he had kissed you more times than he could count, this felt different. This felt like the collision of two planets, the implosion of a star. Fireworks weren’t enough to describe the cascade of emotions pouring through him. His hands grasped your cheeks, gently caressing the soft skin. You hummed against his mouth as he pushed you back to lie on the couch, while your legs spread to make room for him between your thighs. 

Jungkook swore he felt a tear trickle down his cheek, but he couldn’t tell if it was from you or him. He honestly didn’t care. The woman he had grown to love loved him back. He now knew that you would catch him if he fell. And so he let himself tumble over the precipice he had once been so terrified of.  He could finally admit that your embrace was home and that your arms eyes were the safety he never felt. He loved you. You loved him. The stars had aligned. 

He trailed his kisses away from your lips and to the crook of your neck where he inhaled. You smelled of the remnants of your perfume mixed with your own personal scent. He swore if he breathed it in enough, he would get high off it. Instead, he placed soft kisses on the delicate skin, before taking it in between his teeth, shamelessly marking you. The whole world would know that you belonged to him, almost as much as he belonged to you. 

You moaned as he sucked the bruised skin into his mouth before shifting lower so that his face was right between your breasts. Your flimsy tank top did nothing to stop him from tearing it in two. 

“Jesus, Kook,” you groaned as he took in the sight of your braless chest, bare before him. 

“What? I can buy you all the tank tops you want. I would buy you the whole world.”

And it was true. If that’s what it would take to make you happy, that’s what he would do. Tears glinted in your eyes at his words before Jungkook ripped a moan out of your mouth when he took a nipple in his. He sucked on it before releasing it with a pop. 

“These are the best tits in the world. I love them almost as much as I love you.”

He dove back in taking the neglected breast in his hand, rubbing the nipple. Your hips bucked up into him, desperate for more concrete pleasure than the little he was teasing you with. 

“Slow, baby, I’ll get there. Slow.”

You whined in response, head thrown back against the arm of the couch while Jungkook swirled his tongue over you. Even though he was unbelievably hard in his sweats, he found no motivation to do anything about it, his sole focus on you and your pleasure. 

He moved to kiss down your stomach. When he reached the hem of your shorts, he pulled them off, before moving to kiss over your lace panties. An obvious wet patch marked the center and Jungkook once again took the time to stop and smell you. The aroma overwhelmed him, driving him mad with carnal lust. 

“Fuck baby, your dripping, and I’ve barely touched you yet.” 

“That’s ‘cause you’re taking forever. Please baby, I need you.”

And how could he deny you when you were so sweet and all fucked out, just for him. He pulled your soaked panties to the side, groaning at your soaked, pink lips. He dove in, licking one long striped from the bottom of your cunt up to your clit. You bucked against him desperate for more. 

In response, he wrapped his arms around your thighs, holding you in place. His tongue found your clit, eliciting angelic moans from you while he drew abstract shapes on your bundle of nerves. Your thighs began to quiver in his grip and he smiled against you. The thought of you coming from just his mouth had his dick twitching in excitement. 

“Fuck, Kookie, I’m gonna cum.”

“That’s right baby, cum all over tongue.”

Seconds later, you're soaking his mouth while you writhed in pleasure. But Jungkook didn’t stop. He was too blissed out with his face in your cunt. He would stay like this forever if he could. He pulled one hand away from your thigh, to sneak around to your entrance, a finger slipping inside.

“Oh god, Kook, it’s too much.”

“You can do it, baby. I know you can.”

You looked like you were about to protest before he curled his finger up, hitting your g-spot. You cried out, more slick pouring out of you, if that was possible. He knew that there was a large wet spot staining his ten-thousand-dollar couch, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care. Slipping another finger in you, he began to flick with his tongue, daring you to come again. It didn’t take long.

“Oh shit, Kook, shit, shit, gonna cum, shit, shit-”

He’s never heard you scream so loud in all the months he’s had the privilege of giving you orgasms. Before he could properly register what was happening, you were squirting all over him. Your hips bucked out of your control as you painted his face with your orgasm. Jungkook swore that if he had any less self-control, he would’ve come all over in his pants. 

As you came down from your high, Jungkook scooped you up, carrying you to the bedroom. He laid you gently on the bed, giving you a few moments to recover as he stripped himself of his own clothes. You sat up, watching him closely as he slowly revealed himself to you. He was well built, he knew that, but you often told him how much you appreciated his muscles, as if the way you kissed and bit his abs weren’t enough of a clue. He would be lying if he said he hadn’t started working out more just to please you. 

But he also knew that he could never step foot in a gym again and you would still love him just as much. That was the difference between you and his wife. You loved him without condition, without the need for him to be someone he wasn’t. His wife had fallen in love with only one version of him, a version that no longer existed. 

He joined you on the bed, crawling up between your legs, giving you a soft kiss when he reached your lips. You fell back on the pillows letting him take in your face, your body, you. He bucked up against you, tip rubbing your clit and you let out simultaneous moans. 

Just when he was about to slip into you, his phone rang on the bedside table. He groaned, lifting himself up to see who dared to call him when he was about to have sex with the love of his life. A flash of guilt rushed through him when he saw his wife’s name light up the screen. Of course it was her. Despite everything, this was a woman who would keep up appearances until her dying breath. And here he was, about to have sex with another woman in their shared bed. He sighed, swiping to ignore the call, before tossing it back on the table. 

This time, he didn’t wait to enter you, thrusting in immediately. He groaned at the feeling of your soft walls encapsulating him. Ever since the first time you had had sex, he had always made sure to use a condom, but he couldn’t bring himself to care that he wasn’t using one now. Being inside you without the extra barrier felt so intrinsically right. In fact, part of him was excited about the idea of going raw and risking getting you pregnant. 

“You wanna get me pregnant?”

Your voice was soft and curious. He stilled inside of you, 

“Umm…?”

His voice trailed off as he tried to come up with a reasonable response. His brain failed him. 

“It’s okay if you do. It’s kinda hot actually.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. I wouldn’t mind having your kid.”

Jungkook couldn’t help the moan that fell out of his mouth. He thrust softly in you. So many hormones were flooding his brain that he could barely focus on what was happening. 

“Well, then I guess it’s my duty to make sure you’re nice and pregnant for me by the end of the night.”

“Yeah, Kookie,” you whined, “give it to me. Want you to cum in me. Want your baby.”

The two of you met in a messy kiss as Jungkook pounded into you, balls slapping your ass. Desperation flooded him, determination to knock you up with his child overriding every other need. He’d never had the desire to get someone pregnant like this before. There was something about you that pulled at all his primal instincts. 

You were tightening again, your moans drowning out the sound of skin slapping accentuated by Jungkook’s own grunts. Jungkook himself wasn’t too far from finishing himself, having been on edge since you squirted all over him. 

“Fuck baby,” you moaned, “you fuck me so well.”

“Yeah. Are you gonna cum for me? Are you gonna cum so that I can get you pregnant?”

“Yes, fuck, I love yo-” 

Your voice faded into a scream as tears rolled down your cheeks as you came for the third time that night. The look on your face triggered Jungkook’s own orgasm. He roared as jets of white cum covered your inner walls. His hips stuttered as he chanted your name. Your legs were wrapped tightly around his waist, holding him deep within you. 

He rolled over without pulling out, keeping you tight in his arms.

“Mmm,” you hummed, “hope that did the trick.”

“Yeah? Me too,” he smiled. 

You grinned back.

“Are you not gonna pull out?”

“We gotta keep my cum in you so we make sure it does the trick.”

“Okay,” you chuckled.

“What?”

He pouted.

“You’re just cute.”

“I’m not cute.”

“Sure...”

He giggled when you rolled your eyes, pressing a peck on your lips. The two of you stayed like that for the rest of the night, wrapped in each other's arms, talking until sleep carried you off into dreamland. 

Jungkook woke the next morning before you. He took a moment to admire your face, not believing that you were really all his. He softly kissed your forehead before wiggling his way out of your embrace. 

He quietly slipped on a tee and some sweats before making his way to the kitchen where he put on a pot of coffee. While he waited, he checked his phone, expecting to find a voicemail from his wife. He was surprised to find none. He opened the phone app and his stomach dropped. There at the top of his recent calls was a twenty-minute call with her. He must have accidentally answered it. She must have heard everything. Anxiety crept up on him as he began to pace the white kitchen floor. Before he knew what he was doing, the phone was dialing. 

“Hello?”

Her voice was groggy.

“Hi.”

His voice quivered. 

“What do you want Jungkook?”

“Oh, umm, I’m sorry I guess,” his voice is quiet, “For what you heard.”

“You mean listening to you moan about how you wanted to get your secretary pregnant?”

He cringed at her dripping sarcasm. 

“Yeah. That.”

“Don’t be.”

“What?”

“Don’t be sorry. I don’t care.”

“You don’t?”

“Jungkook,” she sighed, “I think we both knew something like this was going to happen.”

“Yeah, I guess. But that doesn’t mean that it was okay for me to cheat on you.”

“That’s true.”

They both stay silent for a minute, letting it all sink in. 

“I suppose that means this is the end of the road for us then, huh?”

“Yeah, it is. But it’s okay. We weren’t meant to be. All things being said, you sound like you really love her.”

“I do, I really do.”

“And if I’m being honest, I’ve kinda had a thing for my editor for a while.”

“Seokjin?”

He was honestly surprised that he remembered his name.

“Yeah.”

They both laughed. 

“We’ll talk when you get back, yeah?”

“Yeah. Goodbye, Jungkook.”

“Goodbye.”

He hung up before leaning against the counter, throwing his head back to look at the ceiling. A breath of relief escaped as all the weight he had been carrying for so long fell from his shoulders. It was over. His dead marriage was finished and now he had the rest of his life to love you. He laughed giddily before running to wake you up and tell you the news. 

Six months later, he’s on a beach in Jamaica, trying to take a picture of you without you noticing. He’s almost successful, your nose is buried too deep in a paperback you had propped up on your pregnant stomach, but you looked up when you heard the shutter click.

“Jungkook,” you groaned, “I told you not to take pictures of me.”

“I’m sorry, baby, I can’t help it. You're too sexy carrying my baby.”

You rolled your eyes behind your shades.

“Whatever. As long as no one else sees them.”

“Of course, baby. I’m keeping you all to myself.”

You grinned before turning back to your book.

A month after his conversation with his now ex-wife, their divorce had been finalized. He’d simultaneously quit his job as CEO, unafraid of disappointing anyone else at the expense of his happiness. He had made more than enough money to support the two, soon to be three, of you for the rest of your life. Together, you had moved to Jamaica, where you were working on opening a bakery and he had begun a fairly successful photography business. And in three months, the two of you would welcome a beautiful baby girl into the world.

He sighed, overly content with his life. He glanced down to your hand to spot the sparkling diamond on your ring finger. A month ago, he had taken you out on a boat ride where he had asked you to be his wife. You had eagerly accepted. 

Now he was blissed out in that island paradise he had dreamed about all those months ago. His stress levels were an all-time low. And, sure, maybe his parents weren’t that happy with him, (all though his mother was over the moon when he announced the impending arrival of a grandchild, finally), but whenever he woke in the morning with you by his side, he couldn’t find it in himself to care. You were his whole world, and he wouldn’t give that up for anything. 

masterlist

#ficswithluv #btswriterscollective #btswritingcafe #bangtanhq #goldenclosetnetwork #heartsforbts #btsgoldnet #houseofddaeng #bangtanarmynet #btsbookclub #bangtanshadowfamily #bangtanidx #bts #fanfic #jungkook #smut #angst #fluff #ceo

[feliix]

Mine ✦ JHS (18+)

✦  Pairing: Werewolf!Hoseok x Reader ✦ Word count: 3.6k ✦  Rating: M  

✦  Genre: smut, fluff, established relationship!au, werewolf!au

✦  Summary: It’s your boyfriend Hoseok’s first time in heat, and as much as you’ve prepared yourself for this moment you’d never expect it to go like this.

✦  Warnings: explicit smut, heat sex, unprotected sex, fingering, dom!hoseok, oral: female receiving, dirty talk, rough sex, impregnation kink, breeding kink, hobi is possessive af, knotting, creampie, marking, blood play, praise kink, aftercare,

✦ Requested by this anon ‘Hoseok x reader werewolf alpha heat with human mate? First time experiencing his heat and his knot?’ this anon: ‘May I request for the drinks and Drabbles, Hobi + cocktail. (Lmfao this is gonna be a lot, you don’t need to do all, whatever you feel inspired by {love you}; dom Hobi, spanking, creampie, fingering, toys, pet names)’ and sweet beanie @jintobean​‘ahem. pls might i order some hot coco hoseok it can have some nsfw idc i just need my heart to burst pls and thank’

✦  A/N: another episode of i try to write a drabble but it turns into a oneshot :)))) tagging my bby @hobiance​ for the much needed encouragement and werewolf hobi love♡ also this is my first actual werewolf smut please be nice and beta read by the wonderful, amazing and life saving @ally-127​

✦ Written for the BHQ Drinks and Drabbles game hosted by @bangtan-dreamland​ 

read part two here 

You had no idea what you were anticipating as you got home from work today. Before you had left Hobi was acting stranger than normal. His temper was short, his motions were labored, and he wasn't himself. It didn’t take long for you to realize something was wrong, and before you had even gone on lunch you received a text from your boyfriend.

Hobi: I don’t want you to be alarmed, but I think I’m in heat

There was no time to think about the next course of action, it was clear what you had to do. The next thing you knew you were in your bosses office, telling her that you were beginning to feel ill and that you’d be taking the rest of the day off.

He could smell that you were home before you had even walked through your front door. Hobi’s senses were mad, higher than he had ever experienced before. 

To put it lightly, you were worried. You had never experienced a werewolf in heat before, only heard about it from the older boys and their girlfriends in passing. But now there was no time to ask questions. Hobi was in heat and you’d have to figure it out together.

Muffled moans traveled throughout the apartment as Hobi ached in pain in your bedroom. Concern immediately flooded your system, not knowing if you should rush over to check on him or take things slow. The groaning only gets louder as you approach the bedroom door, pressing your ear up to the door to try and make out the slur of words coming from his mouth.

“Y/N?” He nearly cries as he senses your presence, the smell of you awakening senses he didn’t even know he had. 

Slowly, you turn the handle of the door to reveal yourself to him.

He’s in pain, lying in a pool of his own sweat as a dewy sheen glistens over his body. The only thing covering him is a pair of cotton underwear. They were the only thing soft and breathable enough that he could stand to have on his body, unlike the other clothes torn into shreds that he ripped off earlier. Hopefully he can hold back from treating yours in the same way – you really like the blouse you have on today.

As you see him curled up on the bed you can’t help but become worried for his current state. His face is scrunched in agony, soft groans leaving his lips between each labored breath. Slowly, you make your way over to him, careful not to move too quickly and startle his instincts.

You can only imagine the pain he's gone through over the past few hours. Knowing he's broken every bone in his body to turn, over and over again. Finally that part was over for now, but the everlasting ache of his muscles is still no match for his oncoming heat.

“It hurts,” he moans as his arms cup his sides roughly, rocking back and forth in attempts to relieve some of the pain. You can feel the heat radiating off his body from a foot away.

Instinctively, your hand reaches out to stroke his arm, the hairs standing up as his body shivers in a cold sweat. And then you notice it. The way his nostrils flare and exhale thickly as his eyes begin to glow an amber and gold hue. Your touch comforted him yet riled him up all at once, his wolf wholly and completely awake now that your skin was on his.

His eyes lock on you intently, a deep message hidden behind in his stare – almost like he was going to swallow you whole. You know what he needed. By the bulge in his pants to the look in his eyes you can tell it's you he wants – the only thing he needs at this moment, and you are ready for it.

You already know what you were getting yourself into when you began dating a wolf. It was only a matter of time before your sex life did a 180, and no, you weren’t entirely sure what to expect but today was the day that you’d finally understand what this was all about.

Like a second wind had taken over him, Hobi sits up in the bed, his posture firm and his muscles straining as he holds himself from grabbing you by the waist and mounting you at that moment. He’s waiting for reassurance from you, holding onto every ounce of strength he has before moving an inch.

And so you reach out to him again, bending at the waist as you place your arms on his shoulders, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. “I’m ready,” is all you have to say for him to know, and then he’s scooping you up with his supernatural strength to lay you on the bed.

Without missing a beat, Hobi’s fingers are looping through the sides of your underwear and ripping them down your legs. Surprisingly, you are a lot less nervous than you had expected to be. Maybe because you know how much pain he is in from holding himself back, and all you want is to finally satisfy his wolf that has been eating away at him for so long.

Your sweet scent fills his nostrils as he moves closer to your cunt. Closing his eyes, he basks in your scent – your scent overtaking him stronger than ever before. With deep inhale, he nestles his nose against your core, admiring the way you smelled before extending his tongue to lap at your slit. Immediately, your body jerks in reaction to his touch, the sensitivity of your clit being tested by his quick and frivolous motions.

“Tastes so good,” he mumbles against your inner thigh, making your body jerk at the vibration of his lips. His ministrations are much more impactful than before; this time he's hungry for it, dying to satisfy an itch that was nearly impossible to scratch.

Soon his hands are prying your legs as far apart as they could go, shoving his face into your center and devouring any juices that slipped past your entrance. Even though you had done this a hundred times, it felt different. He was driven by hunger, his actions quick and frivolous to ready you for his length. It was different but it was intentional; his sole purpose backing each and every flick of his tongue.

Moans pass his lips as they wrap around your clit, sucking harshly. Involuntarily your hips buck towards him, unable to control your own actions from the pleasure his mouth is bringing you. You can tell that he likes it by the way his arms wrap around your thighs, holding you down as his tongue flicks past your entrance and into your velvety walls.

A string of curses leave your lips as your body is rendered immobile, unable to move from the way he’s holding your legs to the bed. He’s ravenous – his nose pressing roughly into your clit as his tongue explores your sex. As much as he wants to be gentle he can’t; his wolf sending each of his senses into overdrive with each drip of arousal that lands on his tongue.

He’s moving so quickly that you can’t subdue your quickly approaching high. Any tug at his hair only makes him move faster, bringing you closer and closer to ecstasy at an alarming rate.

“Hobi,” you cry out, “I’m gonna cum if you keep at it like that.”

He doesn’t respond to you with words, only squeezes your thighs to acknowledge you. He’s too busy devouring your pussy to come up for air. Your words only make him move faster and more desperately, your high coming to a peak as he flattens his tongue across your slit. You take a quick glimpse of his amber eyes before he squeezes them shut, feverishly indulging in your release, licking it up as if his life depended on it.

By now a layer of perspiration has coated your body, the silky fabric of your blouse sticking to your skin. But Hobi isn’t done – things are just getting started.

Retreating from his spot between your legs, he sits back on his heels, wiping any left over arousal coating his chin with the back of his hand. He’s still hungry – the squint of his eyes and the determined look on his face told you so. Heat coursed through your veins as you waited for him to make his next move. He was trying to be patient, trying to let you recover for a moment before he got back to business, but you knew what he wanted.

In the interest of time you remove your own shirt, sitting up on the bed to throw the garment to the side and unclip your bra. His hungry eyes take in your nude figure as he moves forward to push you back onto the mattress. Your body relaxes as his lips connect to a sweet spot on your neck, sucking on it harshly, sure to leave a mark for tomorrow.

You arch your back in response as his lips begin to trail down your chest. A line of wet kisses is left behind as he makes his way down to one of your breasts, taking it in his mouth and circling the sensitive bud with his tongue. His teeth brush gently across your nipple, the sensation of his growing canines scraping against it breaking goosebumps against your skin.

Every day since he first turned has been leading up to this moment. Waiting out each passing moment for a sign of carnal instincts to over take him. Over the past few days you’d just brushed off his overly clingy demeanor, assuming it was just him growing into himself as a wolf. His suspicious and on-edge behavior went completely overlooked. You didn’t expect Hobi’s first heat to come on so soon after turning, but alas, here you were.

Hobi’s hands grab a hold of your hips, flipping you over so that you're laying with your chest pushed flush against the mattress, legs bent and the knees with your ass on full display. Your smell consumes him; all that he can think about is the taste of your arousal on his lips and how badly he needs to be inside you now.

His long digits trace your slit as arousal floods from your entrance, coating your slick on his fingertips. Anticipation pangs at your chest as you wait for his next move. You can only imagine the restraint he is holding onto at this moment. Everything in him wants to drive his hardened member into you, but he knows that your human body is not meant to handle what is coming for you.

Hobi’s eye’s screw shut as he brings a finger up to his mouth, basking in the taste of you. A wanton moan erupts from his lips at the taste – so perfectly sweet he would never be able to get enough.

Dire thoughts rush through your mind as you rest on your elbows, face turned to the side to try and see Hobi out of your peripheral vision. His pupils are completely blown, eyes focused only on your center as his chest heaves in anticipation. He’s sizing you up, wondering if you’d be able to accommodate his new size. It worries him deeply, he doesn’t want to hurt you, but he knew once he started he wouldn’t be able to control himself like he normally could. You needed to do something, say something to help settle the internal warfare consuming his mind.

“I’m ready, Hoseok.”

His hand is quick to line himself up with your entrance, grasping onto your hips with such pressure that it is sure to leave bruises tomorrow. Sharp fingernails dig into your skin as his tip meets your entrance. It’s fiery and red, inflamed from how hard he is. The precum that leaks from his tip coats your slit, combining with the wetness dripping down your thighs to create a delicious mixture.

One last reassuring squeeze of your side is all he gives before pushing into you ruggedly. A sharp gasp leaves your lips as he makes his way into your core, surprised at this new sensation. His size is bigger than you’d ever taken before, so much thicker and longer than his normal length. It’s a lot to take in at once, and he’s trying his best to let you relax as your body adjusts to his size.

“You can move,” you say, lip caught between your teeth as your walls stretch further around him.

With your fists grasping for the sheets, Hobi begins thrusting his hips slowly  into you– holding out a second each time he bottoms out to let you breathe. His nails only dig into your sides further, the only thing giving him a grip onto reality to hold back his animalistic instincts.

Deep grunts leave his mouth as he tries to hold himself back, but he can feel his humanity slipping further and further away with each clench of your pussy.

“Can’t hold back much longer,” he bares his teeth, canines prominent in his bite, “need to breed you now.”

Your eyes nearly bulge out of your head as his words meet your ears. 

You’d never had serious baby talk before let alone tried for one. It was his primal instincts talking, you were sure of it. But even if it wasn't there was no turning back now. He was losing control and he was losing it quickly.

Quickly, his hips snap into yours, his muscles flexing as he holds your body steady, fucking into you deeply. Breath is sucked out of you as his pace increases; stars forming at the back of your eyelids as you squeeze them shut, mouth salivating at the increasing pleasure bestowing upon you. His length is a lot to get used to, but the everlasting pressure against your g-spot was making the pain melt away.

Hobi thrusts in and out of your effortlessly, your abundance of arousal coating his cock and making it easy for him to slide in and out of your velvety walls. With each thrust he bottoms out, and it becomes difficult for you to remain upright. Limbs shaking from pleasure, your elbows begin to give way, landing you flat against the mattress.

Your mouth opens, but the only thing able to escape is a silent scream, too immersed in the feeling of him battering your walls to make a sound. A loud leaves you lips as he pulls you back up, his arms wrapping around your waist to use all his strength to hold you in position. His chest is pressed flush against your back, the heat radiating off his body soothing you as his mouth meets your ear. A quick nip is placed on your earlobe as he catches it between his canines. It doesn’t hurt like you’d expect it too, or maybe you’re too caught up in his throbbing shaft plunging into you to notice if it does.

“Taking me so well.”

His praise quickly soothes your nerves, helping you relax into him as he holds your body close, closer than you had ever felt to him before. His tip is repeatedly hitting against the sensitive spot deep inside of you, you know he’s not ready to let up just yet, but you’re too on edge to hold on.

“Hobi I-I’m gonna–”

“I can smell it,” he groans, mouth meeting your neck as he sucks harshly on it. You can feel his canines scraping against your soft skin, itching to break the flesh and claim you. It’s what he’d always wanted – having you here like this just makes it all the more enticing.

A string of cuss words fall from your lips as your eyes clamp shut, relishing in your release as your pussy spasms around his cock. His movements don’t slow either – his pace is still erratic, plummeting into you at an ungodly rate.

Feeling your release over him only makes him thrust harder, deeper. It sends him into a full blown frenzy, unable to keep himself from chasing his high. “Smells so sweet, need to make you mine.”

You knew what this means. You knew you already were his, just not in that way yet. He was holding onto every last ounce of strength to stop himself from biting, from sinking his teeth into your precious skin and claiming you as his mate. It was painful for him to keep at it like this, and you didn’t have any second thoughts before saying it.

“Do it, Hoseok,” the words slip between cries, still shaking in the aftermath of your orgasm, “claim me.”

So he does.

His eyes slam shut as his mouth finds the crook of your neck, breaking the flesh as his canines sink into your skin. Screams blow past your lips as blood begins to trickle from the wound on your shoulder. Your chest tightens in pain, praying for the awful sensation to but cut short and pleasure to take over. Relief takes over once his tongue meets the small incisions made on your skin, his saliva filling the holes and alleviating the wounds as he licks up the blood.

“Mine.”

Your heart flutters at his claim, having never felt as close to him than you do right now. Firecrackers lit through your veins, the connection between you and Hoseok binding to eternity and you couldn’t be happier. It felt like you were floating on thin air. Your body is unable to focus on any pain right now, you’re too blissed out from the shock of him claiming you to notice how his cock is beginning to swell inside of you.

Cum shoots out of his member, filling you up to the brim until your abdomen begins to feel heavy and swell. That floating feeling quickly begins to fade as his orgasm keeps coming and coming, no inch of your insides gone untouched by his seed. It seems like it's never going to end, and you can feel the pressure from his release building and building inside of you. Your sensitive walls stretch as his cock expands; knotting to plug you up and make sure none of his cum drips out.

“Hobi,” you whine, tears spilling from your eyes as his cock continues to inflate inside of you, “Hobi it hurts.”

“Its almost over baby,” he comforts you, stroking your hair before guiding you onto your side, laying behind you. After such a rough round, his familiar touch eases your pain. The light kisses he places along your spine lets you sink back into him, focusing on the feeling of his soft lips instead of the balloon sized cock stretching your vagina. Gentle hands trace circles up and down your arms as you listen to the sound of his calming breath. His chest heaves as he tries to come down from the adrenaline rush.

Soft kisses soon turn into small licks running over the length of your back as you lay there, still speared on his cock. Now that his animalistic needs were met, it was all about you.

“What are you doing?”

“Cleaning you up,” he answers calmly, his lupine senses finding nothing strange with this new method of aftercare. You’re too immersed in your thoughts to question him any further; if this is what his wolf was telling him to do then so be it.

As Hobi’s knot begins to subdue he doesn’t let go. His tongue soothes over the spot of his mark, now forming into a dark scar to let everyone know you were his. Its crazy how just one bite felt like it could change the entire dynamic of your relationship. You were his now, and he was yours. Forever.

“Hobi?”

“Mmm,” he mumbles, refraining from letting his mouth leave your skin.

“Did you mean that thing you said,” your lip worries between your teeth before you can finish your question, wondering if he even remembers anything that happened or if his wolf took everything over.

“What thing?”

“The thing about breeding me?” Your eyes slam shut to brace yourself from the answer.

“Yes,” he sighs out nonchalantly, like he isn’t admitting that his intentions were to get you pregnant.

“Yes?”

“You’re my mate, Y/N,” he presses a chaste kiss between your shoulder blades before pulling out. A small whimper leaves your lips at the loss of contact, not sure if you were relieved that he was no longer inside you or not. “Of course I want you to have my pups.”

Butterflies flutter in your tummy as a smile stretches across your face. All you want to do right now is to turn around and kiss him, so you do. His face is just as bright as yours when you meet his eyes. His hair is messy and his skin is shining with perspiration, but he looks beautiful. He welcomes your kiss like he’s been waiting for it all day. Mouth chasing after your lips, capturing them in a quick kiss before pulling away.

It's the first time he’s seen your eyes since you’ve gotten home, and even then he couldn’t appreciate them like he could now. There's a different glow that he didn’t notice before. Maybe it's because he’s bound to you now, willing to do anything and everything for you.

“I love you,” you sigh, pressing your palm to his cheek. He looks so innocent now, the amber in his eyes now faded back to the chocolatey brown color you love so much.

“And I love that you’re mine.”

‘Mine’ is copyright 2020 @parksfilter​, all rights reserved. Please do not repost on any platform or translate without permission.

#ficswithluv #bangtanarmynet #networkbangtan #smutcentralnet #btswriterscollective #magicshopnet #bangtanhq #bangtanshadowfamily #kpopuniversenet #bhqdrabbles #hoseok x reader #werewolf bts #werewolf hoseok #hoseok smut

[hobeemin]

Dark Charms

◽ Genre/AU: Fantasy, Romance, Smut, Fluff (if you squint), Magic AU, e2l AU, Harry Potter AU

◽ Pairing: 🐍Slytherin!Jeon Jungkook x 🦁Gryffindor!(f) Reader

◽ Rating: 18+

◽ Warning(s): language, light misogyny, rivals, usual Slytherin & Gryffindor tension, slight Noona kink, light dom/sub dynamic, multiple orgasms, hair pulling, breathplay, spanking, fingering, dirty talk, protected sex, penetrative sex, rough sex, breast play/nipple play, voyeurism/exhibitionist, solo masturbation (m and f), aftercare

◽ Word Count: 9.2k

◽ Credits and Shout outs:  

Banner resources found here

@nottodayjjk  T^T thank you for looking this over! I didn’t think it be such a huge fic. ily 💜💜💜

◽ A/N: Another commission, I’m pleased to write. It was a fun challenge to do bringing two of my favorite things together. Thank you @millie-ionaire05 for the request 💜💜

To @jin-the-middle I hope you enjoy this fic dear!!!  Millie is a great friend!

◽ Taglist: @kittaebrat​ @agustdjoon​ @wwilloww​

Two words: Jeon Jungkook. She watched with interest as he soared effortlessly across the sky, wind whipping his long black hair about as he practiced Quidditch. The emerald green robes he adorned only made him stand out. She could see his mouth moving as the team worked on their maneuverability. As their coach, he only strived for the best. He knew his legacy was at stake once he graduated. Jungkook could have quickly gone pro; at least five teams scouted him during his time at Hogwarts. Yet, he decided to return to further his education. 

Since the International Confederation of Wizards Summit four years earlier, the heads of the magical schools determined that they should stand together. It was announced that any magical student could choose to continue their education further after their seven years were completed. Like the non-magical educational system of higher learning, an international magical ‘university’ was created. The best place to house this new university? Hogwarts. And on the fifteenth anniversary of the Battle of Hogwarts, the new school was created.

Y/N decided after her years at Ilvermorny she would transfer to Hogwarts and further her career as an Auror. Seeing as Harry Potter had led the department for years. Also, Minerva McGonagall was someone she held in high esteem. What better way to learn than to score an apprenticeship with one of the most accomplished witches and wizards of her time. Y/N worked hard, and soon enough, she received her owl in the post congratulating her on entrance into magical university.

The first few months took some getting used to, especially since she had to go through the sorting ceremony once again. She’d been sorted in Gryffindor, not to much surprise. At Ilvermorny, she had been in the Thunderbird house. Still, it was a nice change of pace. If she had to admit, there had been a bit of culture shock. Luckily she made some friends in the various houses that helped her adjust to the new environment. One, in particular, Kim Namjoon, a studious Ravenclaw, would have also joined the university. He aimed for a spot on the Hogwarts staff as the new professor of Transfiguration. He had been able to secure the TA position for the class. As the TA, he was given more responsibilities since a new professor hadn’t been hired yet. He hoped McGonagall would just give him the job as she was already stretching her duties thin with overseeing his lessons and being the current Headmistress of both schools. 

Namjoon walked out of Transfiguration only to be stopped by a few third-year students asking for advice on the recent assignment about Animagi and he politely answered each and every one. Once he was able to move away, Namjoon strolled over to Y/N; his eyes followed her line of sight with a knowing smirk.

“Jungkook catching your attention again?”

She sputtered, jumping at his sudden appearance next to her. Clutching her books, she slapped his arm playfully. “Are you trying to give me a heart attack, Joon?!”

He tried dodging her hit with a laugh, his dimples deepening as he grinned. “I couldn’t help it. Your face was priceless, just staring out at the Quidditch field.”

Y/N rolled her eyes as they began to walk towards the Great Hall.  “Now you’re teasing.”

“Listen, after being in class with third years, making sure they don’t cause havoc or blow anything up, I need a break.”

Y/N hummed in understanding as they reached the enormous double doors and found a nice spot to chat. Namjoon settled on the wooden bench and poured them both a healthy portion of pumpkin juice. 

“So,” he began, only pausing to sip his drink. “I’ve got some inside info that might interest you.”

“Oh?” she looked over the brim of her goblet, interest sparkling in her eyes. “Spill it, Joon.”

He adjusted his glasses with a smirk. “There may be a spot opening for an apprenticeship at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.”

Y/N almost spit her juice out. “Are you serious? Joon, you better not be lying!”

He put his hands up with a laugh. “I swear it’s true. McGonagall told me when I was handing in some homework, I graded.”

“T-This is amazing! I’ve been waiting for a chance to get in. I–”

“However–”

Y/N’s shoulders slumped. She didn’t like where this was going. “What? What’s the catch?”

“No catch. You just have to get the job as the T.A. for Defense Against the Dark Arts,” he explained.

Crap.

Just then, loud noises erupted from the entrance of the Great Hall. It seemed the Slytherin Quidditch team had just ended practice. They filed in, talking and laughing. Jungkook was pulling up the rear and walking over with them to their table. They passed the Y/N and Namjoon’s table. Jungkook lifted his head and gave a short wave to Namjoon while ignoring her completely. The realization dawned on her. It was common knowledge that Jungkook loved Defense Against the Dark Arts. It was almost obsessive. It was even said his dueling skills almost rivaled Dumbledore’s.

She bristled at his cold shoulder as he continued to pass. Namjoon chuckled, shaking his head. 

“Did he just ignore you?”

“Yeah, I guess he did,” she said with a huff, cursing quietly under her breath. “He’s gonna apply, isn’t he?” she mumbled.

“You know he is, Y/N. You should do it too. You’re quite the competition. You won’t know until you try,” he mused.

And he was right. What did she have to lose really?

---

Y/N sat in the library, glancing over the rolls of parchment splayed out before her. This application was certainly thorough. She read to herself quietly, wanting to take it all in before beginning to write. Quill in hand, she studied the questions carefully. This application was going to determine how her career would go. Madam Pince lurked as she lit the candles as the library darkened. Once she realized Y/N wasn’t up to any good. She went and watched a group of fifth years attempting to get into the restricted section.

A rustling came from her left and Y/N paused, quill still in hand. Lo and behold Jeon Jungkook had entered the library. Messenger bag over his shoulder, he looked around for any available tables. Alas, only one seemed preoccupied with just one person: Y/N. He frowned slightly, walking over hesitantly. He pointed to the empty chair across from her.

“Mind if I sit?”

Y/N blushed looking up at him but nodded. Jungkook sank into the chair pulling multiple scrolls out of his bag. Quill in hand, he began writing diligently. Y/N couldn’t help but stare as he looked so focused while working. The candlelight flickered softly on the tattoos etched across his hand. She blushed going back to her own work, but couldn’t help seeking quick glances at him. This was probably the first she ever was this close to him and the view did not disappoint. 

Jungkook felt eyes on him as he tried to ignore Y/N while he wrote. if he had his way he would have worked in his dorm, but Jimin had decided that tonight, he wanted some alone time with his girlfriend. He didn’t want to hear them going at it while he laid in the next bed over. Annoyed that Y/N was still staring, Jungkook slammed his quill down making her almost jump in her chair. A loud hush came from across the library as Madam Pince shot him a warning look.

“What are you looking at?”

Y/N’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. What was with his attitude? She brushed it aside and decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. After all, they really hadn’t gotten to know each other up to this point.

“What are you working on?”

Jungkook lifted his brow, eyes going back to the parchment. “Why do you want to know?”

Y/N looked taken aback by his comment. He seemed annoyed by her question. In reality, he was. Jungkook tried to keep his distance from Y/N most of the time. Ever since she had come to Hogwarts, she rubbed him the wrong way. Y/N beat him in almost every academic way. It irritated him to no end. Jungkook was the ideal student. They didn’t call him the Golden Snake for nothing. But with her there, he had to work a bit harder at his grades trying to surpass her scores. It only led him to be stressed and annoyed the majority of the time. Taking his frustrations to the Quidditch field.

She bit down on her bottom lip feeling intimidated all of a sudden. “N-No reason. I was just curious.”

Jungkook snorted, glancing down at the parchment. “Not that it would interest you, but there’s this apprenticeship I’m applying for.”

Her eyes widened as they darted from one scroll to the next. “What’s the apprenticeship?”

Jungkook sighed heavily as he set his quill down. He gave a stare making her avoid his gaze. “The Department of Magical Law Enforcement.”

“The one that includes the T.A. for Defense Against the Dark Arts?”

Jungkook’s face twisted into a heavy scowl. “Don’t tell me you’re applying for it as well.”

Y/N sat up straighter trying to give off a vibe of confidence. “Yes. Yes, I am.”

Jungkook stood up gathering his things with a sneer. “Doubt you’ll get it, Y/N. I’ve worked my ass off all these years for this opportunity. You think you can worm your way into being the best student? Well, think again.”

Her jaw dropped in shock at this revelation as Jungkook stormed out of the library earning a stern glare from Madam Pince.

---

“Wait, I’m confused. He said that to you?”

Y/N forked at the shepherd’s pie and nodded sadly. “I-I didn’t know he felt that way about me. I mean, we’re pretty evenly matched in grades.”

Park Jimin, another Slytherin took a seat next to Namjoon giving them both a wave. “You’ve seen how he is with Quidditch. Of course, he’s super competitive. You kind of messed up his streak Y/N.”

“But did he have to be so rude about it?”

Jimin shrugged, stealing one of the sausages from Namjoon’s plate much to his displeasure. “Who knows what goes through his mind. All I know is that he sees you as a threat and considers you his rival.”

Y/N’s lips pouted as she pushed her plate aside. “But I did nothing wrong.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Jimin stated. “You’re on his list now.”

Namjoon shook his head in disbelief, reaching over to pat her hand comfortingly. “It’s going to be alright, Y/N. Do your best. The committee knows how hard you work. You’ll definitely get the position.”

---

Y/N read over the instructions of the sleeping draught before getting the necessary ingredients. Muttering to herself, she walked over to the Potions supply closet to grab what she needed.

“Lavender, where are you?”

Her eyes scanned the shelves looking for the purple sprigs. She lit up once she saw them peeking behind an extra mortar and pestle. Standing on her tiptoes, Y/N tried to reach for them only for a hand to shoot in front of her to grab them. The intricate ink patterns on the fingers could only belong to one person. Jeon Jungkook. She sighed as he pulled the lavender off the shelf giving her the tiniest acknowledgment. He turned to walk away when she grabbed the sleeve of his robe.

“Um, that was mine first, Jungkook.”

He froze, whirling around to give her a cold stare. “Does it have your name on it?”

Y/N flinched slightly under his intense gaze. “N-No, but–”

“B-But,” he mimicked mockingly. With a snort, he turned back on his heel. “You can have it when I'm done with it.”

Her eyes blinked in surprise. She watched his retreating form going over to the table with the rest of his Slytherin buddies. She grabbed the Valerian sprigs and walked back into the classroom. Throat tightening, she tried to keep her composure as she made her way back to her table. He knew she couldn’t start the Sleeping Draught without the lavender. It took awhile to make the paste. Her eyes cast over to him as he took his sweet time pulling the lavender out and making a show of taking out each sprig slowly. Her face felt hot as she watched him chatting and laughing with his friends. Once she knew he wasn’t planning on giving them back, her face darkened with anger. All her reasoning going out the window. She grabbed something out of one of the bowls and stomped angrily over to his table, fist balled. Before she knew it, Y/N smacked him across the face with the flobberworm mucus and snatched the lavender from his hands.

She shook it in his face, her cheeks puffing with anger. “Don’t be so full of yourself, Jungkook! Just cause you’re popular doesn’t mean you can be an asshole!”

The classroom grew silent. Jungkook could have caught a frog in its mouth with how far it opened. The runny mucus dripped down his face as he stared at her, mouth ajar. Y/N realized all the attention was on her as the silence filled the room. Her cheeks flushed deeply and she stepped back just as Professor Slughorn waddled in quite perplexed about what was going on. She turned around staring at them as her lip trembled.

“May I be excused?”

He nodded and Y/N ran out without another word. Jungkook bit down on his lower lip as he watched her runoff. Trying to wipe off the mucus and save face.

---

“Yer okay, Y/N?”

She looked up to see Hagrid standing there with Fang. The large hound bounced over demanding pets and hugs. Y/N chuckled scratching behind his ears earning her a lick across the face. Hagrid laughed taking a seat on a tree stump as Fang laid his head across her lap.

“What brings ya out ‘er, Y/N?”

“Oh, just wanted some air,” she answered evasively.

Hagrid raised his brow and tutted. “Looks like tears I see.”

She sniffed patting Fang’s head gently. “Was a little upset during Potions? Jungkook–”

“Ah, Jungkook eh? Blimey, good flyer. A lil full of himself but pleasant. You don’t like ‘em?”

“It’s...I don’t know. He’s been mean to me for no reason.”

“Ah I see,” Hagrid stroked his beard deep in thought. “Could mean he fancies yer.”

“What?” Y/N gawked at the older man in disbelief. “I don’t think so, Hagrid. He’s made it very clear he doesn’t like me.”

The groundskeeper shrugged with a smile. “In my experience, that means a boy like ya.”

Y/N glanced down at Fang shaking her head. “I doubt it, Fang. He doesn’t like me. He can’t stand to be around me.”

Hagrid stood and Fang bounced up going to stand at his heels. “Hope ta see yer later at dinner, Y/N. Keep yer head up. Ya gonna git that apprenticeship for sure. Yer a hard worker.”

She tried not to sniff at Hagrid’s kind words. “T-Thanks, Hagrid.” She stood up wiping her robes. “I better get back inside. They probably already told McGonagall about me walking out of class.”

“Yer be fine. See ya later.”

She waved to the groundskeeper as she walked back to the castle. Just as she approached the entrance hall. A familiar voice rang out on the stairs.

“Y/L/N!”

Y/N stopped in her tracks. The Headmistress was standing at the top of the stairs, arms crossed over her chest, and her famous stern look across her face.

“Er...yes Professor?”

“Come with me, please,” McGonagall turned on her heel and walked away. Y/N felt more eyes on her as she followed her up the stairs. A few groups murmured to themselves in curiosity making the young woman even more unsure of her fate.

They arrived at the gargoyle and McGonagall waited for Y/N to catch up.

“Sugar quill,” the Headmistress replied. 

The gargoyle sprung to life and jumped to the side letting them pass. Many scenarios passed through her mind. Why was she taken to the Headmistress's office? Was it because of her stunt in Potions? Did she forget to do any duties in the dorm? Y/N’s anxiety shot through the roof. It didn’t help that McGonagall was always discrete. HI :3

“P-Professor?”

“Yes, Y/L/N?”

Y/N wrung her hands nervously biting her lip. “I didn’t mean to do it. I-I was just so angry and–”

McGonagall rounded on her giving her a strange stare. “What on earth are you talking about, Y/L/N?”

She stared back at McGonagall curiously. “I-I’m in trouble?”

The Headmistress sighed, shaking her head slowly. “No. I brought you here to speak about the apprenticeship.” She gestured towards the other person in the room whom Y/N finally noticed. Jungkook sat in one of the armchairs, eyes avoiding her. “Jeon is also here as well. Have a seat.”

Y/N plopped down in the chair adjacent to Jungkook and looked forward as McGonagall sat at her desk. In the portrait above her desk, Albus Dumbledore was snoring quietly, sleeping in the picture. The other previous Headmasters and Headmistresses watched with interest. Jungkook seemed confused just as much as Y/N was. 

“Professor, why are we here?”

McGonagall sighed, drumming her fingers on the aged desk. “I suppose I should reveal why you’re here. You both applied for the apprenticeship for the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Correct?”

The two students nodded in unison.

“You were aware only one would be chosen as well.”

“Yes,” Y/N answered growing anxious.

Jungkook mirrored her expression giving a small grunt in response.

A ghost of a smirk appeared on McGonagall’s face as her eyes met each of theirs in return. “I am pleased to inform you that the board was so impressed that they wanted you both to do the apprenticeship.”

Y/N’s jaw dropped in shock. Jungkook’s eyes widened making him look like a terrified bunny. McGonagall raised her brow as her lips thinned in slight annoyance. “Well, don’t be happy all at once.”

Jungkook blinked a few times letting out a soft chuckle. “Wow! I’m speechless. T-Thank you, Professor.”

Y/N bobbed her head eagerly. “Yes. This is a wonderful opportunity.”

“Yes, it is,” McGonagall replied before getting up to stand in front of the desk. “You both will leave for London at the end of the week. You will have room and board at the Leaky Cauldron during your stay and meet with the Department heads at the Ministry of Magic.”

She pulled out two envelopes and handed them to the both of them to look over. “Everything is covered in the letter. What you need to bring, what they expect from you while there, and even dress code,” she explained. “I’ve already contacted the Heads of your houses. They are aware and have made the necessary preparations. When you return, you both will be the TAs for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class and run the dueling club. Congratulations to you both once more.”

McGonagall cracked a rare smile. “I’m very proud of you two. Make sure you speak with the Heads of your houses before you leave on Saturday.”

They both nodded as they left the office. Jungkook stuffed the envelope in his robes and stood awkwardly in the hall as Y/N turned in the direction of Gryffindor Tower. He scuffed his shoe against the cobblestone floor trying to think of something to say.

“Y/N–”

“Y/N!”

Namjoon ran up to her, his smile bright on his face. “I just heard the news! Congrats!”

“Jeez, how fast does news travel around here?” Jungkook muttered.

Namjoon wrapped Y/N in a hug, lifting her off the ground.  She squealed as he spun her around. She laughed, giving him a soft punch in the arm. “Don’t be a dork. How’d you find out?”

Namjoon was about to answer when his and Jungkook’s eyes met. He gave the younger male a nod of acknowledgment before steering Y/N away. Jungkook watched them momentarily before heading back to the Slytherin common room, a dark expression on his face. “You know Slughorn doesn’t know how to keep his mouth shut. Especially when it’s about someone in his house. He wouldn’t shut up about Jungkook.”

Y/N giggled. “Of course.”

Namjoon dropped his voice, pulling her off to the side. “Are you okay? I heard about what happened in Potions class.”

She let out an exasperated sound. “Now how did you figure that out?”

“Hagrid and Hoseok.”

“Figures,” she muttered with a frown, then shrugging with a sigh. “I’m fine if that’s what you’re concerned about. I let my emotions get the best of me. He made me so angry and I never did anything to begin with. I just…I don’t know, saw red.”

“Good for you. Sometimes he needs to get off his high horse. Jimin said he didn’t stop cursing after class ended. But he seemed fine back there.”

“Yeah, he didn’t say much. The real test will be when we leave for London,” she mused.

“I admit I’m jealous. This is a great opportunity, but I’m proud of you,” the dimpled man gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I knew you could do it.”

Y/N wrapped him in a warm side hug. “Thanks, Joon. I appreciate your support.”

“How about we go to Hogsmeade and celebrate? Three Broomsticks? My treat,” he offered.

“Oh, I don’t know, Joon–”

“For the first time, I’m offering up some fun. C’mon, it will be fun. Hoseok and Taehyung are coming.”

Y/N sighed in defeat. “Okay. Okay. I’ll go.”

---

She was thankful for her friends. Going out with them lifted her spirits and got rid of her jitters. Before she knew it, Saturday was already there. Y/N lugged her suitcase down the stairs of the Entrance Hall. They were only staying in London for a week, but she wanted to be prepared. Jungkook appeared next to her, his Quidditch team in tow. He groaned with a smirk. 

“It’s only for a week. But you all better practice. I don’t want any slacking going on while I’m away. I have my way of knowing if it's true.”

Namjoon walked out of the Great Hall, books in hand. He ran over giving Y/N a quick hug. “Good luck, Y/N. I’m happy I got to say goodbye before class.”

“Where’s everyone else?”

Namjoon snorted out a laugh. “Hungover. You know Hoseok and Taehyung can’t hold their drinks. That mulled mead knocked them on their asses.”

Y/N burst into laughter. “I almost forgot that! Why’d they order that?” She snorted in between giggles. 

Hagrid appeared at the double doors. He would be escorting the two of them to the train station. Y/N gave Namjoon a tiny smile. “That’s my cue. I’ll see you in a week.”

Namjoon winked before rustling her hair. “Knock 'em stupefied, Y/N.”

She nodded as Hagrid grabbed her suitcase and she followed after him. Jungkook waved to his group bringing up the rear.

They reached the train station in Hogsmeade with some time to spare. Hagrid assisted Y/N with getting her suitcase on board. He turned to Jungkook and clapped his hand on his back making the young male’s knees buckle.

“Best ‘o luck to yer. Take care.”

Jungkook, shaky from almost falling over, nodded slowly as he got on the train. Y/N gave Hagrid a warm smile. “Thanks, Hagrid. See you soon.”

Even though the train wasn’t full of students - as it would usually be -, it was still packed with people heading into London. Unfortunately, everyone seemed in sour moods for the most part. Another security measure was put in place per the Ministry's orders. Witches and wizards could not apparate into the Ministry or use the Floo network. Even after Voldemort’s take-over of the magical offices, people were still nervous. Some Death Eaters still hadn’t been caught. Y/N found Jungkook easily and entered the compartment taking a seat opposite him. He ignored her, choosing to read during their journey. That suited her just fine. She pulled her notes out and scanned them over.

The train ride remained quiet. It wasn’t until the food trolley lady came by. 

“Anything off the carts, dears?” She smiled at them, putting the brake on the cart.

Jungkoook raised his hand and took out a few Sickles. “I’ll take a few Cauldron Cakes.”

To Y/N’s surprise, he jerked his chin towards her. “Do you want anything?”

Luckily he couldn’t catch the blush from under her freckles. “I’d like a Pumpkin Pasty, please.”

The trolley witch nodded and began to hum getting their treats together. Jungkook handed her a few more Sickles. “May I also have some Chocolate Frogs, Crystallized pineapple, and some Sugar Quills?”

Y/N watched in wonder as he was given an armload of sweets. Jungkook seemed happy as he settled into the seat with his snacks, munching away on a piece of the pineapple. She snorted out a giggle causing him to stare up at her. 

“What’s so funny?”

Y/N put away her notes to unwrap her pumpkin pasty, nibbling on a corner. “I don’t know...it’s just...you’re athletic. I figured you to be into healthy foods.”

He shrugged, giving a ghost of a smirk. “I’ve always had a sweet tooth. Something me and my mom would do together. She’d take me to the candy store every Sunday and I’d get to pick a treat.” The look of fondness crossed his face. As if looking at Y/N for the first time, he let his walls crumble a bit. “You know I’m a Muggle-born?”

That was shocking. Y/N blinked a few times in surprise. “Wha–really?”

Jungkook nodded settling into his seat, now taking a chocolate frog out of the box. “Mhmm. Was quite a shock to my parents, but they’re supportive.”

“That’s...that’s good,” Y/N replied. “My parents are your average witch and wizard. Nothing much to speak about. Dad and mom were in the MACUSA as Aurors.”

Jungkook’s signature doe look appeared on his face. “Oh wow. How was that growing up?”

“Too many babysitters,” she joked. “Still, they made sure to greet me each year when I came home from school.” She shrugged looking out the window. “I guess that’s why I want their approval. I wanted to learn from the best. See where it had started.”

Jungkook hummed quietly in understanding. The car grew silent as they both got lost in their thoughts. Jungkook surprised Y/N. Behind that cocky athlete facade, he wasn’t that bad of a person. Learning more about him made her attraction to him rise significantly. Of course, she wouldn’t share that with him.

Jungkook snuck a glance at Y/N as she watched the scenery go by. It was weird. In the short amount of time talking to her, he didn’t think she was that bad. In fact, she was similar to him in a way. Both ambitious in their goals and at being the best. Sure, he’d been a jerk to her, but maybe they could move past it.

The last two hours passed by quickly and the Hogwarts Express pulled into King’s Cross Station. The whistle blew loudly signaling that the train had come to a complete stop. Jungkook rose grabbing his duffel bag with a grin. 

“Guess we’re here.”

Y/N quickly gathered her things, standing up. “Wasn’t a long trip at all.”

Jungkook chuckled lightly. “Next time, I'll tell the Professor we should apparate.”

Y/N snorted as Jungkook moved to the side to let her pass. “I’d love to see her face when you ask.”

Jungkook shook his head with a look of horror. “On second thought, bad idea. I don’t want to be on the opposite end of her temper.”

They laughed reaching the stairs of the train, Jungkook softly placed his hand on her lower back guiding her off the train. An electric current ran up her spine, making Y/N gasp softly. The initial contact covered her face in a deep shade of red. Jungkook grabbed both their suitcases and they wheeled them to the Leaky Cauldron. The innkeeper, Hannah Abbott, stood at the bar, waving before wiping her hands and stepping forward.

“Hello! I was getting worried you hadn’t arrived yet. Let me take you up to your rooms.”

They followed her up the stairs and Hannah assigned room three to Y/N and room four to Jungkook. Their bags were placed into their respective rooms. 

“When you finish freshening up, there’s a message for you down at the pub,” Hannah called as she walked down the stairs.

Y/N walked back inside her room and began to unpack. Though they were only staying a week, she overpacked a bit. Besides one set of her robes, she put a few outfits away.

As if I’ll be going anywhere but the Ministry.

Still, it was nice not to wear a school uniform for a bit, although they were more lenient on the older students. After changing into a simple pair of jeans and a sweater shirt, Y/N walked down the stairs. Jungkook was already seated at the bar. He turned his chair in her direction waving her over. Y/N closed the space between them, taking the seat adjacent to him. Hannah finished with another customer and pulled an envelope out of her apron pocket. She handed it to Jungkook with a grin. 

“For you both.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Abbott.”

“Please, call me Hannah. None of the missus stuff. We have a formal title in the family,  we don't need anymore. Speaking of which, how is my dear husband?”

“Professor Longbottom is good. I spoke to him before I left.”

“Good. Good. He should be home soon,” Hannah stated. “Well, got people to serve. Just call me if you need anything.”

Y/N leaned over Jungkook’s shoulder as he opened the note and read it to herself.

“Greetings to Jeon Jungkook and Y/L/N Y/N. We are pleased you have arrived in London safely and are excited to start your apprenticeship. Enjoy your weekend in London and we will see you bright and early Monday morning at 9 am sharp. Cheers.”

Jungkook folded the letter and gave a smile. “I guess we can enjoy ourselves until Monday.”

“I guess so,” Y/N mused. While it was nice the department was giving them some free time, she wanted to go to the Ministry and get started. But who was she to complain?

Jungkook lifted his arms stretching as Y/N took notice that his stomach peeked out from under the hoodie he wore. “I think I’m gonna head to Broomstix. They have a new model out I’m dying to see.”

“Oh okay,” Y/N said looking around the pub with interest.

Jungkook bit his lip staring at her. “Would you like to go with me? I know broomsticks might be boring to you–”

“No,” Y/N slipped off her stool with a reassuring smile. “I’d like to tag along. I’ve only been to Diagon Alley one time to get supplies. Usually, I just get it sent straight to Hogwarts.”

“Oh cool. And maybe we can get some ice cream,” he suggested as they walked out the back entrance to the alleyway.

“That would be nice,” she answered with a soft smile.

He turned to her with a quiet smile only to trip on some debris. Y/N held back a giggle as he fumbled around trying to save face. He pulled his wand out and tapped the bricks in their order above the dustbin. 

“Three up, two across,” he muttered.

There was a slight rumble as the bricks shifted and formed an archway for them to walk through. Y/N looked around in amazement. It still made her heart hammer the same it did the first time she visited. She was fairly surprised Jungkook took her by the hand as they walked down the cobblestone walkway.

“Don’t wanna lose you in the crowd,” he responded.

She simply nodded as they weaved through the crowds. They made it to Broomstix in record time. The chimes on the door rang gently as they stepped in. The young male’s eyes lit up at the sight of all the brooms around the shop. He ran over to one in a glass case, almost bouncing on his heels.

“That’s the Yajirushi! Used in the 2014 Quidditch World Cup!” He sighed in awe. “I never thought it would come here!”

“That’s just a prototype,” the shop owner spoke up. “They won’t release it internationally until next year,” he said bitterly.

Jungkook’s face twisted into a pout and he whined softly. “I’ll just have to go buy one when I’m back home,” he reasoned. Y/N looked around at the Firebolts on the wall. “Did you go to Mahoutokoro School of Magic?” she asked curiously.

“Not at all. But I wanted to train with their team. Best around,” he answered.

“I’m surprised you didn’t go pro after you graduated. You’re super talented, Jungkook,” she replied honestly. 

Their eyes met as he gazed at her bashfully. Y/N blushed as she averted her eyes. “I mean you’re not bad...for a Slytherin.”

He grinned, tucking his hair behind his ear. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” He went over to the broom servicing kits. “I’ll just buy a few kits for the moment. Maybe I’ll talk my folks into getting a new broom for next year.” He paid and they walked further down the street, looking at different gadgets and supplies. 

Y/N stared at the animals in the storefront. One owl especially caught her eye, but she willed herself away. Maybe in the future. 

Soon they were sitting at a table at Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour. Y/N studied the portrait of Florean on the wall above the ice freezer. Still a mystery of what happened to him during the Second Wizarding War. At least a friend of his kept the ice cream parlor in business. 

“Do you wanna share or get our own?” Jungkook asked.

“You want to share?” Y/N gave him an incredulous look.

He shrugged looking at the menu. “We haven’t eaten a real meal yet. Don’t wanna spoil it, I guess.”

“Um, sure. I like anything except mint chocolate.”

Jungkook clutched his heart in horror. “You don’t like mint chocolate?! The inhumanity,” he giggled, shaking his head. “Alright, I’ll get something we both like.”

He returned moments later with a large sundae with chocolate and raspberry flavored ice cream and chopped nuts with tons of whipped cream and cherries. Her eyes widened in surprise.

“Jungkook, this is huge!”

He winked, grabbing a spoon. “I hope you can keep up.”

Y/N raised her brow and took a spoon from him. “You underestimate me, Jeon Jungkook.”

---

Jungkook stared in awe at Y/N as she finished off the remainder of the sundae. She placed the spoon in the dish daintily and smiled at him.

“That was delicious.”

“Holy–” he sat back, amusement on his face. “I’m impressed.”

“I bet you are,” she teased.

He chuckled softly with a nod. “Seriously never seen a girl–”

“Woman,” she corrected.

His doe eyes grew large. “Sorry–woman. I’ve never seen a woman eat that much before.”

Y/N waved the comment off with a smirk. “Told ya you underestimated me.”

“That I did,” he murmured, more to himself than her. He looked out the window noticing the sun begin to set. “Wanna head back to the Leaky Cauldron? Maybe have dinner later?”

You could have knocked her over with a broom. She blinked a few times at him. “Y-You mean like a date?”

Jungkook’s face turned flush as he darted his eyes around. “A date? Um...no. Just dinner and hanging out.”

“Hanging out,” she echoed. She nodded after a moment. “Sounds good. Meet around 7?” It was harmless. Two people becoming better acquainted.

“That works for me,” he answered.

They walked back to the inn and went their separate ways back to their rooms. Y/N spent her time resting before dinner, while Jungkook read a book about Quidditch.

Seven o’clock rolled around quickly. Y/N decided to wear one of her simple dresses to dinner. She tugged at the hem that reached just above her knee. It wasn’t a date, but she could still dress up a bit. As she walked out of her room, Jungkook also was exiting his. His mouth dropped slightly as he stared. The subtle perfume she wore invaded his nostrils all of a sudden.

He let out a shuddered breath. “Um wow.”

Y/N’s self-consciousness took over immediately. She glanced down at her ballet flats nervously. “Uh...shall we go to dinner?”

He bobbed his head gulping softly. “Yeah, let’s get a table.”

They walked down the stairs and located a free table in the corner of the pub. Hannah came over to take their drink orders once they had settled in. Professor Longbottom waved to them from the bar, butterbeer in hand.

“Drinks for you dears?”

“I’ll take a Firewhiskey,” Jungkook replied, glancing at Y/N.

“Oh, uh, I'll take one as well,” she said.

Hannah nodded as she went to retrieve their drinks. Jungkook glanced over the menu already knowing what he would get. “You know what you’re gonna eat?”

“The steak and kidney pie,” she said.

“You like that too?”

“It’s the specialty and delicious,” Y/N replied with a smile.

“True.”

Hannah dropped their fiery tankards off with a warm smile. “Drink, you dears. Whatcha gonna have to eat?”

“Two steak and kidney pies,” he ordered politely.

“Coming right up.”

Jungkook held his tankard up, the drink as the flames danced on the surface. “Let’s toast to new beginnings.”

Y/N nodded in agreement as the tankards clinked against each other and they each took a long swallow. Smoke bellowed from their ears making them laugh. The warmth of the drink washed over Y/N as she relaxed making her grow bold. She hiccuped softly as she looked across the table at Jungkook.

“Why were you so rude to me before?”

Jungkook choked on his drink almost letting it dribble on his shirt. He gave her a perplexed look. Y/N snorted as she took another sip.

“Don’t play ignorant, Jungkook. You know how much of a jerk you were to me at Hogwarts.”

A sense of dread crossed his face. He knew he had it coming. The guilt eating away at his insides. He set his tankard down before making eye contact with her.

“You’re right, Y/N. My behavior wasn’t cool at all. You got every right to hate me. I deserve it. I shouldn’t have gotten so competitive with you.”

“Why the need to be rude about it?”

Jungkook brushed his hair off his face as Y/N took note of his undercut. She couldn’t stop her attraction to him growing. Maybe it was the fire whiskey.

“I-I don’t know. Maybe I considered you a threat. I had to work even harder to be on top. Plus with that Kim guy–”

Y/N’s eyelashes fluttered as she stared at him blankly. “Kim guy? There’s like three. You have to be specific.”

“Uh–”

“There’s the Gryffindor Kim, Ravenclaw Kim, and Hufflepuff Kim,” she explained.

“Which one wears the glasses and teaches Transfiguration?” he asked, tilting his head.

“Ah...that’s Ravenclaw Kim, er Namjoon,” she answered, a frown following after. “Why? What does Namjoon have to do with anything?”

By this time Hannah served them their dinner. Jungkook picked at his pie, taking small bites. “Well...I don’t know. He seems cool. Are you both dating?”

Y/N nearly dropped her forkful of pie into her lap. She shot him a look before breaking out in a laugh. It caused her to snort softly as she got her composure together. Once she settled down, she wiped her eyes of the stray tears and focused her attention back on him.

“Not that it is any of your business, but Namjoon is one of my closest friends at Hogwarts.”

He hummed, shoveling more pie past his lips as their table grew silent. That was an unusual question to answer. If Jungkook wanted to say something, he should have come right out and said it. Holding things back wasn’t something he did, especially with how outspoken he’d been with her back at school. Y/N chalked it up to him being tired. It had been a long day for them both.

The rest of the dinner went smoothly minus that odd point in the middle. Jungkook offered to pay for their meals ignoring Y/N’s protest. He simply shrugged as he handed off a couple of Galleons to Hannah and wished her good night.

“C’mon, I’ll walk you back to your room,” he said holding out his hand.

Y/N bit down on her lip, shaking her head. “That’s not necessary, Jungkook. I can walk myself–”

“Listen, just let me do it. My mom would have a cow if she found out I let a woman walk to her room alone. Shoot she might kill for the way I acted,” he said, regret evident in his voice.

Y/N gave a reluctant nod and took his hand into hers. She noted how warm it was. It made her feel safe for some reason. They climbed the stairs and Jungkook led her to her room. Y/N removed her hand from his, making his chest clench at the loss of contact.

“Um, thanks for walking me back to my room,” she blurted out as the silence between them became too uncomfortable. 

“You’re welcome,” he murmured.

Y/N noticed how close Jungkook had gotten to her. She gulped softly staring up at him. Sleeves pulled back, the ink traveled up his right arm, flexing from his muscles. Jungkook placed his hand against the door, not caging her in, but enough to give her space if she asked.

“Am I making you nervous, Y/N?”

“What if I said yes?”

He bit his lip before pulling it back into a smirk. He used his free hand to wrap her hair behind her ear. “You don’t need to be. I don’t want to make you feel uncomfortable, but if I don’t kiss you right now, I’m going to regret not taking this chance.”

Again, if it wasn’t for her back on the door, Y/N would have fallen over. He wanted to kiss her?! She whimpered softly making Jungkook whine at the noise. His body tingled all over. All he wanted was to be near her. When she placed her palms flat on his chest letting them travel up to grip his broad shoulders, he knew his feelings were being reciprocated. Jungkook bent down, hair falling over his forehead as he brushed his lips gently against hers.

It was a test to see if she wanted to continue. Y/N felt the pull as his lips parted from hers. She caught herself leaning in more. Jungkook smiled down at her, his thumb caressing her cheek. 

“I’m a fool to not have done that sooner.” He nuzzled against her cheek, his lips ghosting her neck, making her throat hitch. He tugged on her earlobe with the gentlest of nibbles. “I am gonna kiss you again. Is that okay?”

“Y-Yes. Please do, Kookie.”

He beamed glancing into her eyes. “First time you used my nickname.” His voice lowered an octave. “Keep using it, Y/N.”

“Alright...Kookie.”

He held back a moan, relishing it. “You make it sound sexy.” He clenched her waist, pulling her closer to his chest. “I need to get you alone. Now.” He lifted her chin to stare at him. “But before we start, can I call you Noona?” he asked shyly.

“What does it mean?” Y/N asked.

“A term guys use for older women,” he answered, placing soft, short kisses on her lips. “I find you incredibly sexy for being older than me.”

She nodded wordlessly as he led them to his door. Before Y/N knew it, they were in his room, door locked and sitting on his bed. He swallowed deeply making his Adam’s apple bob in his throat nervously. He leaned towards her, his hand resting on her thigh.

“This okay?”

She appreciated him asking with each step, but Y/N wanted nothing more than for him to just throw her onto the mattress and take her right then and there. Yes, she liked Jungkook. It was almost too scary how their attraction for each other just exploded at once. 

“Y-You can take the lead, Kookie. I’m okay with it,” she whispered.

Jungkook hummed in understanding, taking a deep breath. His eyes hardened slightly as he let the lust overtake him. He grabbed the back of her head, tugging on her hair, and brought her lips against his. The kiss nearly knocked the wind out of her. Y/N grabbed the front of his shirt, fearful she’d fall off the bed. Jungkook gripped her waist with his free hand, it roamed along her curves and a guttural moan formed deep in his throat. They broke apart for air and Jungkook kissed along her jaw to her neck, nibbling as went. Y/N squirmed against him, whimpering softly at the sensation. She bit her lip as he traveled lower to her collar bone, snaking his tongue along there leaving feverish kisses in his path.

“You taste delicious, Noona,” he cooed against her skin. 

As he pulled away, his pupils were blown out from being aroused. “I-I always wanted to see how you would touch yourself. See what makes you feel good and fall apart,” he confessed.

Y/N let out a noise like a soft purr. She nodded as she got off the bed slipping the straps of her dress off her shoulders. Once she shimmed out of the top part, the rest fell to the floor in a heap. He let out a sharp breath as he watched her bare her sensual body to them. Though she wore her undergarments, it was enough visual for his cock to strain in his jeans. She stepped out of the dress and got back onto the bed. Jungkook assisted with arranging the pillows so she’d be comfortable. Once she had settled against the pillows, with Jungkook sitting at the edge of the bed, Y/N began to caress her skin starting at her neck. Jungkook let out what sounded similar to a snort. Her hands slid down to her breasts still confined in the simple cotton bra she wore. Her nipples strained against the plain fabric. She circled one with her index finger, letting out a hiss as she pinched it, tugging it with light pressure.

Her head tilted back as she thought of her hands as Jungkook’s hands roaming her body. She bit down on her bottom lip until playing with her breast wasn’t enough. Her hand slid over her panties, rubbing through the material as she felt her clit, already swollen and throbbing. Jungkook’s eyes never left her movements. He noticed the wet patch between her legs. His erection almost painful by now. She barely touched herself and he was a total mess.

He licked his lips nervously wanting her to show him more. He needed it. Craved it.

Y/N slid her panties to the side, groaning as the cool air made contact with her sex. Her slick making her slit glistens under the candlelight lighting up the room. Jungkook whined like a man starved. He didn’t know how long he’d last. As she flicked her clit, her hips bucked forward. Y/N cried out as she drew small circles around it, teasing herself. Her body growing warm with each touch.

“T-Touch yourself, please,” she requested him. 

Jungkook wasted no time undressing. As he removed his shirt, she noticed more tattoos on his chest and torso. Y/N suppressed another moan as her other hand tweaked her nipple. Fuck, he was a gorgeous man, unlike anyone, she’d ever met. His hard cock strained against the boxers he wore. Grunting, he slipped them off getting into a kneeling position as he fisted his shaft in hand. Red, veiny, girthy, and lengthy, Y/N was nervous about the events that would take place. Would he be too much for her to handle?

Jungkook glanced down at his dick and smirked. “It’s okay, Noona. I’ll go easy on you.”

She shivered in eager anticipation. He started stroking his length, watching as she placed a finger at her entrance. Jungkook bit back on his teeth, making his jaw clench. Y/N slid the finger in with a low moan. She found her rhythm easily, hips moving in tandem with how she pumped her finger in her cunt.

“C-Can you add another?” Jungkook asked, his voice strained. He needed her to be warmed up before he had his turn. She bobbed her head adding another finger inside, keening at the stretch. Little by little her body grew accustomed and her whimpers grew louder. That too familiar feeling formed in her abdomen as the pulse grew. Y/N threw her head back.

“K-Kookie! I-I’m gonna–”

“Go ahead,” he urged through gritted teeth. “Please, Noona.”

At those words, she cried out, body shaking from the force of her orgasm. Jungkook stopped his own pleasure to move next to her, kissing her forehead, now damp with sweat. He brushed the hair off her face, murmuring words of praise.

“You looked so sexy cumming, Noona,” he crooned. “I almost lost it just from the faces you made.”

She blushed looking away as he grinned. “Don’t be ashamed. It was beautiful. You were beautiful.”

He bent down capturing her lips in a kiss, tugging on her bottom lip with his teeth. “Still here? Or sensitive?”

Y/N rested her head against the pillows, still in a daze from her own release. “J-Just a moment.”

“Need some water?”

She shook her head. “N-No, I’m fine.”

She gathered her thoughts as she regained her strength. Surprisingly it didn’t take long for the needy feeling to return. Her insatiable appetite yet to be filled. Her nail dragged down Jungkook’s chiseled abs making him freeze. His eyes darted down.

“Kookie,” she mewled. “I-I want you.”

He let out a hiss sitting up as he grabbed her by her thighs bringing her close to him. “Anything my Noona wishes,” he growled low. 

Her body buzzed with anticipation. Jungkook reached for his wand, waving it towards the nightstand as a few small foil packets appeared. He smirked, taking one, tearing it off, and retrieving the condom to secure it on his cock. Still quite erect, he glanced down at her tilting his head side to the side.

“On your knees,” he ordered, his eyes hardening.

Y/N did as she was told, the mattress giving in. Jungkook licked his lips as he stared at her ass swaying in the air. “Have you ever been spanked?”

She shook her head the best she could.

“Would you like to try? If you don’t like it, I won’t try it again.”

“You can try it,” she answered honestly.

His hand swatted one side of her cheek followed by rubbing the aroused spot. Y/N jerked forward as she felt her muscles clench. She gritted her teeth as she leaned into the touch.

“Good?”

“Again, please, Kookie.”

“Fuck,” he moaned darkly.

He treated the other side of her supple bottom to another swat, rubbing the spot. They continued a few more until he realized how turned on she was getting just from that.

He needed her. Wanted to be joined with. Feel her wrap around him.

Jungkook flipped his hair back as he tugged her panties to the side.

“Ohhh, Noona,” he whimpered. The head of his cock dragged along her slit coating the condom in her arousal. Y/N almost tensed until Jungkook’s free hand moved up to her breasts, removing one for the confines to grope.

He took his time sliding in, almost losing it at the vice grip she held around him. Pinching and playing with her nipples calmed her down so she wasn’t tense.

They let out a collective moan once he bottomed out.

“You don’t know how bad I want to ruin you right now,” he whispered huskily.

“D-Do it, Kookie. Just do it,” she cried out.

Jungkook dug his fingers into her skin as his hips began to move, snapping back and forth as the sounds of their lovemaking filled the room. Y/N gripped the pillows, biting one as her body jerked from the movements. Jungkook was in absolute euphoria. Y/N was not like anyone he’d met before. His lust for her began to turn to genuine infatuation. Y/N could feel her orgasm building more and more and very quickly. Her cunt quivered around Jungkook’s cock, making the young male lurch forward. His hand combed into her hair, pulling her up from the pillows. He turned her head to face him placing a sloppy kiss on her lips. 

“We’re cumming together, Y/N. Do you hear me?”

Exhilaration covered her face as she cooed in response. Jungkook pulled them upright sitting in a kneeling position with her in his lap, back against his chest. He moved her hips slowly, grinding against her as he moved her hand down to her clit.

“Touch yourself,” he softly groaned against her neck, kissing along it.

Y/N rubbed furiously wanting nothing more than to cum with Jungkook. He growled as he held back watching her pleasure herself. Just as Y/N threw her head back, Jungkook captured her lips in a kiss muffling her cries as her hips convulsed. His orgasm joined her as they rode them out together.

Y/N grew limp in his arms from the sheer force and with care, he removed himself from her, propping her against the pillows. He kissed her forehead, nose, and lips before standing up. “Be right back.”

He shuffled off to the restroom to clean himself up, disposing of the condom and wetting a washcloth. He returned moments later and sat Y/N up against him. He began to clean her with care removing the sweat. He summoned a pitcher of water and filled a glass bringing it up to her lips.

“Drink, Y/N,” he instructed.

She obliged, taking small sips. When she had drunk half the glass he put it back on the nightstand. “You should go to the restroom too,” he said stroking her back lightly.

She murmured in understanding, feeling soothed by his hands.

“Are you okay overall? I wasn’t too rough was I?” he questioned.

She twisted her body to him, shaking her head. “No, it was perfect.”

He smiled and kissed her again. Her stomach growled suddenly making them both laugh. “Should I order something while you freshen up?”

“That sounds wonderful,” she answered.

“Maybe, later on, we can...have another round?” he suggested with a sly grin.

“MAYBE THIS TIME YOU’LL SOUNDPROOF YOUR ROOM!” a voice roared.

Y/N laughed as she covered her mouth holding in the giggles. Jungkook blushed darkly as his bunny grin appeared.

#bangtanarmynet #bangtanfairygarden #bangtanshadowfamily #bangtanhq #kwritersworldnet #bangtansorciere #bangtanstation #bangtaninn #networkbangtan #jungkook #jeon jungkook #bts #bangtan #jungkook x reader #jungkook x yn #jungkook x you #bts x reader #bts x yn #bts x you #jungkook fantasy #jungkook e2l #jungkook romance #jungkook smut #jungkook magic au #jungkook harry potter au #bts fantasy #bts e2l #bts romance #bts smut #bts magic au

[baepsaesbae]

Heal Me, Kill Me Ch.5 (Final Chapter)

Pairing— Kim Taehyung x female reader

Genre— Vampire!Taehyung x Vampire Hunter!reader, SMUT +18, angst

Warnings— Unprotected explicit sex, fingering, blood mentions, death, oral (f and m receiving), creampie, overstimulation 

Word Count— 6.3k

Summary— You’re one of the best vampire hunters in the world. That’s to be expected when your parents are the best of the best. Your life had solely revolved around ruthlessly killing vampires, making you a cold blooded machine. However, things take a turn once you meet Kim Taehyung, your latest target.

A/N— Huge shoutout to @dee-ehn for this beautiful banner! Thank you to everyone who has given this series a read. It’s very special to me and it’s bittersweet that it’s now over. Please let me know what you guys think!

“Let me get this straight, the VEC HQ is completely gone? Wiped out?” you questioned as you tried to grasp the situation.

“Apparently they were hit with a massive ambush. A huge horde of vampires led under a single commander, it seemed like. I got a call during the middle of the raid. All I could hear were screams and the caller’s laugh. I was given a time and place for a meet up,” Yoongi explained further. 

“Perfect, let’s go burn the sons of bitches,” Jungkook got up energetically.

“There are only four of us,” Taehyung observed with a judgmental glance towards the young man. 

“There are only THREE VEC members left. The only reason you’re still alive is because ___ insisted on it. Mark my words, one slip up, and you’re dead. Got that?” Yoongi corrected him. Taehyung solemnly nodded. 

“So, what do we do? HQ is gone, but surely we can contact the other agencies around the globe,” you suggested.

“Already tried that. They saved the best for last. There is no one we can ask for help,” Jungkook shook his head. 

“I can go. Alone, I mean. To the rendezvous point you were given,” Taehyung offered. 

“And do what? Join forces with them?” Yoongi glared. 

“An attempt at diplomacy would be ideal. Should they choose violence, then so be it. If I die, I die. But at least you will be safe,” Taehyung looked at you while he said that last sentence. 

“Sounds good to me--”

“Absolutely not,” you interrupted Yoongi, “If we really are the last people qualified as vampire hunters, I say we go down swinging. I can’t just sit by knowing there are murderous vampires on the loose. We all took an oath to protect mankind. I intend to keep that oath.”

Yoongi and Jungkook exchanged looks. Jungkook was all for it, eager to let out his rage. It took a bit more to convince Yoongi, but he reluctantly agreed. He really took to heart what you said about the VEC oath.

“Here are the coordinates I was given. We have three days to get there,” Yoongi brought up the site on Google Earth.

“What the hell? That looks like an abandoned castle. That’s kind of badass. Major Castlevania vibes,” Jungkook gawked as he zoomed in closer.

“I know this place,” Taehyung said quietly. 

“You do?” the remaining VEC members asked in unison.

“I believe so. And if who I think is involved truly is involved...I fear we may be in deeper trouble than I thought,” he said ominously. 

“Fuckin terrific,” Yoongi grumbled. 

“Thank god Yoongi brought the private jet over here,” you sighed as you watched the trees below you grow smaller and smaller.

“Thank god I have the credit card for the VEC funds. I would be remiss if we lost all that money,” Yoongi called back using the intercom. 

“Flying via private jet is probably one of my favorite parts of the job. Hey, you good over there, Fangs?” Jungkook coined a nickname for his new vampire acquaintance. 

You looked over to see Taehyung’s face paler than usual as he tightly gripped the armrests of his seat. He slowly looked over towards the pair of you and nodded, though he was clearly lying. You couldn’t help but chuckle at him. His fear of flying was adorable, who would’ve known that an undead creature could be scared of planes?

“I’m gonna go join Yoongi in the cockpit, I love the view from there,” Jungkook said to no one in particular as he stood up once cruising altitude was reached. 

You unbuckled your seat belt and went over to comfort Taehyung, who looked queasier by the minute. You handed him a bottle of water.

“Sorry, we don’t have any blood bags on the plane,” you joked.

“I appreciate the gesture, darling,” Taehyung meekly smiled.

“I didn’t know you were scared of flying,” you said with an amused grin.

“I’ve never been a fan. People traveling in the air? It’s just not natural,” Taehyung shook his head in distaste.

“I don’t think you’re one to talk about what’s natural, but I get that. I wish there was a way I could get you to unwind. We have quite a long way to go before we reach our destination,” you straddled his lap and ran your fingers through his hair, “I can get off if you feel like you need to puke,” you quickly added.

“No, I think a distraction is exactly what I need,” Taehyung’s eyes darkened as he unbuckled his seat belt and gripped your hips.

Your hips began to move on their own as they grinded against him. You could feel his clothed erection growing under you, which only spurred you on more. Taehyung leaned forward to kiss you, and accidentally bit your lip in his excitement. He quickly lapped up the small dribble of blood that surfaced, and that alone seemed to make him more ravenous. Taehyung started to guide your hips, pushing you harder and faster against him.

“You want me?” Taehyung exhaled against your lips.

“I need you. Take off your pants, Tae,” you instructed as you climbed off of him.

“The others won’t intrude?” Tae asked with a smirk as he tugged down his pants.

“Yoongi is flying the jet, and I don’t give a fuck if Jungkook walks in on us,” you answered as you sank to your knees. 

You wasted no time in taking a firm hold of Taehyung cock. Your now ice cold hand caused Taehyung to shudder, a feeling he would now have to get used to. Luckily, the friction from your quick pumping warmed him back up, and he was able to fully enjoy himself. How could he not, when he sees your eager eyes gazing up at him with your lips wrapped around his tip. Your tongue swirled around his sensitive head, making a small moan escape from his lips.

“You have to be quiet, or else I’ll stop,” you warned him. It felt good to hold somewhat of a dominant position over him, but also you would rather not be walked in on. Taehyung nodded his head and licked his lips as you returned to the task at hand. 

Drool dripped down his long cock as you bobbed your head up and down. You tried to fit as much of him in your mouth as you could, but his sheer size made it damn near impossible. Taehyung couldn’t help himself as he grabbed the back of your head and shoved his dick further down your throat. You gagged as he took control of your mouth, but he stopped as soon as he saw tears welling in your eyes.

“I’m sorry darling, did I hurt you?” he asked with concern as he stroked your cheek.

“I’m fine, it’s an involuntary reaction. You’re too sweet,” you smiled as you stood up and unbuttoned your pants, “But since you made me cry I guess it’s only fair for you to make it up to me.”

You straddled over Taehyung, teasing your bare pussy over his hard cock. You wanted him to feel how wet you were before he even penetrated you. As much as you wanted to milk this moment, you really would rather for Jungkook to NOT walk in on you in the middle of getting down and dirty. 

You slowly lowered yourself onto Taehyung’s dick, softly gasping as he stretched you out. You both let out a blissful sigh once you reached his base. You took your time fucking him slowly, as this was one of the few times that you had control in an intimate setting. Taehyung gripped your hips harshly; his eyes begged for you to go faster. Lust took over and you gave in. You began to ride him harder and faster, and soon it was a struggle for both of you to stay quiet. 

Lewd wet sounds echoed around the cabin as you hid your face in the crook of Taehyung's neck at a poor attempt to muffle your moans. Taehyung in turn could barely hold back his deep grunts since he took control with a tight grip on your ass as he fucked upwards into you. With Taehyung drilling into your sweet spot with inhumane speed, the intensity made you clamp down on his neck hard enough to draw blood. Taehyung came quickly after you bit him, releasing his load into your ravaged pussy. 

You licked at his wound, his blood only adding to the euphoria pulsing around your body. Taehyung kissed you passionately before you hopped off in search of napkins to clean yourself off with. The sound of the cockpit door opening sent you and Taehyung into a frenzy. Clothes were put back on in record time and you both were sitting properly in your respective seats when Jungkook came to rejoin you.

“You’re looking better, Fangs,” Jungkook observed. 

“I just needed some time to adjust,” Taehyung said smoothly. 

“You guys know we have cameras and microphones rigged around this cabin right? And it’s all viewable from the cockpit?” Jungkook raised an eyebrow.

Taehyung’s eyes grew large and you shifted uncomfortably in your seat. Neither of you could make eye contact with Jungkook, who was looking at both of you expectantly. 

“This is why I do not appreciate modern technology. Personal privacy is a thing of the past,” Taehyung confessed.

Jungkook burst out into a fit of laughter, clutching at his sides as he tried to talk.

“I was fucking with you. I mean yeah there are cameras and shit but security is in the back and gets sent directly to HQ. Which no longer exists. Fuck, you guys are so horny,” Jungkook laughed.

“Fuck off Jungkook,” you rolled your eyes and turned away to hide your reddened cheeks. 

“How’s it feel being part of the Mile High Club?” Jungkook slung his arms around Taehyung’s shoulders from behind. 

“I am assuming that has something to do with intercourse in the sky?” Taehyung questioned. Jungkook nodded excitedly.

“In that case, I rather enjoyed it,” Taehyungn concluded thoughtfully.

“Tae! You don’t have to indulge this idiot,” you cried out.

“Thanks for being honest. Yoongi and I made a bet. He’s gonna be so pissed,” Jungkook sing songed as he walked back towards the cockpit.

You and Taehyung quietly listened as you heard Jungkook say, “Hey Yoongi, time to cough up that $200!”

“Are you fucking kidding me? What the hell ___! God dammit,” Yoongi exclaimed loud enough to be heard clearly through the door (and with your heightened sense of hearing).  

The decrepit castle basked in the pale moonlight as the four of you peered at it through the bushes. The rest of the plane ride was awkward and Yoongi hadn’t been able to make eye contact with you since. He kept shooting death glares at Taehyung while Jungkook kept making funny faces at the both of you. You sighed knowing odds were that the castle was filled with bloodthirsty vampires guarding the strongest one of them all, and the only ones going up against them was your ragtag team. You suddenly made peace with dying...again. 

“So what’s the plan again?” Jungkook asked.

“I can go and try to reason with them. If you hear the sounds of an altercation then that would indicate your cue to join the fight,” Taehyung offered.

“I’m not risking you turning over to their side just to screw us over,” Yoongi sneered. 

“Yoongi he wouldn’t--”

“That’s reasonable. What other plan do we have then?” Taehyung interrupted your oncoming protest.  

“We go all at once. A cool final last stand thing. The grand finale. I don’t want to go into hiding and spend the rest of my life trying to pick these suckers off one by one. They’re all here. Or at least, the one that matters most anyway,” Jungkook gave his input, “Oh, but you matter to me, Fangs,” he shot a smile at Taehyung, who gave him a small polite bow to show his gratitude. 

“So we go in guns blazing?” you asked to sum up the plan. The men all nodded in agreement. It was now or never. Jungkook was right, this was a prime opportunity to take out the ring leader. 

All of you sported long black trench coats that concealed many weapons. Guns with blessed bullets, blessed blades, and water guns filled with holy water (Jungkook’s favorite) were among the vast assortment. You subtly left out wearing crucifixes as you normally would, hoping that no one would notice. Taehyung didn’t need any fancy weaponry, but Jungkook gave him a coat so that he could “match the team in its kickassery”. 

Yoongi was staring at something in his hand away from the others. You approached him slowly. You didn’t know what to say to him on the potential last night of your lives, but you hoped something would come to mind.

“Whatcha got there?” you questioned, peering over his shoulder. 

“An old picture. Have you ever seen this before? Here,” Yoongi handed you the picture. It was old, and the camera quality was not the greatest. However, you were able to make out a smiling Yoongi off to the side.

“Wow you look the same,” you joked.

“This was my VEC graduation picture. See anyone else you know?” he asked. You examined the picture a second time.

“Mom and dad…” you trailed off. They were practically strangers to you. It was odd seeing them like this; young and happy, not knowing their grim future. Before you knew it, you were crying. You didn’t realize it until Yoongi called your name with concern.

“Sorry, I don’t know what’s going on,” you apologized while wiping your tears away, “I guess I just don’t want to lose you too.

“I couldn’t bear to lose you either, ___. I promise I’ll do everything I can to protect you. But knowing you, you’ll probably be the one saving my old ass,” Yoongi chuckled as he patted you on the back.

“Guys! We gotta go!” Jungkook beckoned.

If this were a movie, the scene where the main characters walk in slow motion like badasses towards the enemy would be playing. However, this was not a movie, and you were scared shitless. Sure, you technically were a vampire now, but that won’t stop them from killing you again. 

“I know I said this place was cool before, but now it’s giving me the creeps,” Jungkook whispered as you all followed the rugged path that led to the stone bridge in front of the main gate.

The once grand door was now ripped off its hinges, laying a few yards away from the entryway as if it was carelessly cast aside. You took a deep breath as you followed Taehyung into the castle. Beams of moonlight illuminated the castle in rays as it shone through cracks and holes in the walls. The castle was oddly bare, most of its belongings were probably looted a long time ago. All that was left was memories of the past that no one cared about and a few rats that have lived there for decades. 

Your party made it to what must have been the throne room. There was not a single sign of life. It was eerily quiet, and the only movements you saw were those of the vermin that dwelled within the decaying walls. The throne room was dark, and Jungkook led the way with a single lighter. 

“What the hell? Is this place really empty--”

“Welcome, honored guests!” a loud voice boomed as braziers suddenly lit up the room. 

You cowered at the sudden brightness. Once your eyes adjusted, you saw a single figure sitting in the throne at the front of the room. One of his legs was slung over an armrest as he rested his chin on his hand over the other. He depicted a spitting image of a cocky King drunk on power. 

“I’m so thrilled you all could join me this evening. Oh, what’s this? An old friend? How serendipitous,” he sat up straight now as he leaned forward to get a better look at his visitors. 

“Why did you summon us here?” Yoongi cut right to the chase. 

“Very blunt and straight to the point are we? You must be the failed VEC’s headmaster. Min Yoongi, was it? I wanted to talk business. But I must say, this is a rather odd bunch you have here,” the man chuckled, “Are you aware that there are vampyres amongst your company?”

“Yes, this one--wait, vampires? With an ‘s’?” Yoongi’s face scrunched up in confusion. 

“Oh yes, that girl over there,” the strange man gestured towards you with his chin.

“What?!” Yoongi yelled with incredulity, “Taehyung, if we get out of here alive I’m gonna murder you myself!”

“It was my decision! I asked him to do it!” you admitted while jumping in front of Taehyung to protect him from a furious Min Yoongi. 

“Hah, I knew it,” Jungkook said with a devious grin.

“You know what? I’ll beat all of your asses after this,” Yoongi hissed before turning his attention back to the man on the throne, “Anyway, what do you want?”

“I simply wanted to negotiate with you Mr. Min. But I believe we’re all in for a rather interesting night,” the man licked his lips, “Tell me, how long has it been, Taehyung?”

In an instant, Taehyung was strangling the man on the throne. He was so fast that you didn’t even register his movement until you heard him yelling.

“You bastard! You ruined my life! Over and over again! Now I can finally kill you with my own hands,” he growled with a murderous look in his eyes that you have never seen before. 

“Taehyung stop! You’ll have your chance with him, but for now we need answers,” you pulled Taehyung away as Jungkook put the vampire in blessed restraints. 

“Ouch, that hurts,” the vampire pouted, “Still just as dramatic as ever I see, Taehyung. I like your spark though. Almost the same as the night we met, all those years ago.”

“I will kill you,” Taehyung threatened. 

“What did this guy do to you, Fangs?” Jungkook asked.

“He’s the one that turned me,” Taehyung admitted. 

“Can you believe that? It feels like it was just yesterday when I slaughtered your little village. How silly was it that all the men were in the tavern, drinking and fucking whores while their families were left unattended. That didn’t sit right by me, I’m a man of morals. So I killed everyone in the tavern after I had my fill of lonely housewives and innocent children. Except Taehyung. He was the only man who was ever able to put a scratch on me. I forgot I could even bleed, it was honestly a refreshing sight. In the spur of the moment, I rewarded him with eternal life. Could you believe my surprise when he said he didn’t want to be my henchman?” the detained vampire explained. 

“You killed my family and everyone that I knew! Of course I wouldn’t want to be your stupid sidekick, you daft idiot,” Taehyung rebuttled in disgust.

“It was a shame. Poor sweet Maggie didn’t deserve what happened to her,” the vampire looked down at the ground somberly.

“You...you did what?” Taehyung interrogated with a shaky voice. 

“I managed to catch a glimpse of you and your happy life in London. Excuse me for being a little petty about you declining my offer to be my travel buddy. I get lonely, you know. Every other vampire I turn becomes such a drag and I end up killing them myself. So I gave a little tip to the VEC and the rest is history,” the vampire shrugged. 

“Hoseok you snake! You’re the scum of the Earth! I’ll tear your throat out,” Taehyung screamed as he shook off Jungkook and lunged at the captured vampire. Taehyung slashed a giant gash in the middle of Hoseok’s chest, spewing blood everywhere.

“If I die, so do they,” Hoseok said nonchalantly as Taehyung was about to sink his fangs into his jugular. That made Taehyung reluctantly pause and shrink back.

“Taehyung, you can have the honor of killing this piece of shit after I’m done talking to him,” Yoongi stated, “Your name is Hoseok?”

“Jung Hoseok, at your service. I’m thinking of J-Hope as a street name if I decide to make my dancing skills public. Not to brag, but I’m also the strongest vampire to ever live. I normally don’t bleed this much, it’s embarrassing,” Hoseok looked away bashfully as blood flowed freely from his chest.

“Why did you say that if you die we die?” Yoongi asked with urgency. 

“Well because there are roughly 100 vampires who haven’t fed in a month waiting at my command. My dominion over them is the only thing keeping you safe. With me gone, they’ll be free from their invisible leashes,” Hoseok smiled.

“Nothing is stopping us from dragging your sorry ass away from here,” Jungkook snarled.

“You think they’ll idly sit by and watch their master be whisked away in shackles? I can tell who wasn’t top of their class,” Hoseok giggled. 

“What was the deal you had in mind?” Yoongi kept up his stoic act.  

“Total immunity. I’ll even have all 100 henchmen kill themselves as a show of good faith,” Hoseok flashed a sly smile. 

“No can do, I already promised Taehyung he could kill you,” Yoongi sighed.

“Is he part of the VEC? The deal would have to last for the rest of eternity between me and the VEC. If I die in a vampire fight then that’s on me,” Hoseok tilted his head in confusion. 

“Give me a minute to discuss this with my colleagues,” Yoongi said before leading you and Jungkook to the opposite side of the room, “What do we do? His offer seems too good to be true.”

“It seems fair since he said he’d kill off his henchman on his own. I’m sure Taehyung can kick his ass,” Jungkook added. 

“And if Tae loses? Then we have nothing that’ll stop him from killing us. It’s too risky. I don’t trust him one bit,” you concluded. 

“We can’t possibly win against him plus 100 starving vampires. We’ll be dead meat in seconds,” Yoongi argued. 

Meanwhile, Taehyung looked down in disgust at Hoseok as they had their own conversation.

“I think we were fated to be together. I never thought you’d be here,” Hoseok batted his eyes at Taehyung.

“You’re lucky they’re here to stop me. Otherwise you’d regret letting me live,” Taehyung snapped.

“So why are you here? I’m guessing it has something to do with that girl. Don’t tell me, did you turn her?” Hoseok’s eyes grew large, “Wow, you’ve grown stronger than I could have hoped! If we combine our powers we can rule this world.”

“You’re delusional if you think I’d join you after all of this.”

“Then I’ll enjoy tearing apart your plaything in front of your eyes,” Hoseok smirked. 

“If you lay a finger on her then I’ll--”

“We’ll accept your terms after a few more clarifications,” Yoongi interrupted, “First of all, we don’t think we can trust you. After all, you wiped out the VEC HQ. I have no doubt that the global branches have fallen as well. There’s nothing stopping you from killing us as soon as we let you free.”

“We both know that you never would have agreed to meet with me if I hadn’t done anything drastic. I needed to get rid of the grunts to get to the King, simple as that. Believe me, if I wanted you dead you all would have been slain the moment your fancy plane landed,” Hoseok shrugged.

“Then why did you let us live? Why go through the trouble?” Jungkook questioned.

“For the drama of it all, dear boy. When you get to be as old as I am, living gets boring. I’m not sure if you could tell, but I live for theatrics and thrill. Oh and I’m planning on taking over the world or whatever,” Hoseok admitted happily. 

“And you think we’d let you get away with that?” Yoongi scoffed.

“I’m simply offering you a little peace offering. Of course I wouldn’t hurt you three, and you’re all welcome to kill any vampires that come across your path. It’s more of a mutual immunity actually. This benefits you people more than me. If you disagree, you’re dead anyway,” Hoseok smiled wide enough to show off his fangs.

“Fine. The VEC accepts your terms. You have my word that the VEC will never harm you,” Yoongi declared, “But first, we must see your troops fall with our own eyes.”

“Pleasure doing business with you, I knew you’d be smart. And that’s fair,” Hoseok whistled and the ground began to rumble as an army of vampires came running into the throne room. 

The soldiers made orderly lines and awaited their orders. Some of them salivated at the sight of your party, but they didn’t dare move an inch without permission. They were the most ravenous vampires you’ve ever seen, and would want to avoid fighting them at all cost.

“My dear underlings. You have all served me well. You’ll be in my heart as I create a new world. I ask one last thing of you. Rip out your own heart to show your devotion to me. May your souls rest in peace,” Hoseok gave a short uninspiring speech.

You watched in horror as the army chanted “Long Live Hoseok” along with random whoops and hollers. They were extremely lively and hyped up as they plunged their own fists into their chests. Fountains of red erupted across the room as they ripped out their own hearts. You let out a sigh of relief as you watched the last soldier fall. 

“That was wild,” Jungkook said with a deer in headlights expression. 

“Really makes you feel something huh? A deals a deal,” Hoseok chirped up expectantly. 

Hoseok was tackled to the ground as soon as he was released. Taehyung yelled with fury as he reopened the nearly healed gash he inflicted earlier. Hoseok reacted by hurling Taehyung into the opposite wall. 

“I haven’t had a real fight in ages. Don’t disappoint me, Taehyung,” Hoseok laughed as he spat out blood.

A rock was hurled at incredible speed from where Taehyung landed. Hoseok was quick enough to dodge the rock, but not Taehyung. Once again, the vampires were on the ground and Taehyung was aiming for Hoseok’s throat. Jungkook shot a blessed bullet into Hoseok’s leg, causing him to howl out in pain.

Hoseok tossed Taehyung aside with newfound strength as his eyes glowed red. He set his sights on Jungkook and his lips curled up into an evil smile.

“You dare to break the contract, boy? I’m gonna make you regret that,” Hoseok warned.

Another blessed bullet lodged itself into Hoseok’s back, making him crumple to the ground. He turned in distress to see you wielding the gun with a cocky smirk plastered on your face. Yoongi kicked him onto his back, and spat in his face. With a quick motion of his arm, a wooden stake peeked out of the opening of his sleeve. With a yell, he plunged the wooden stake into Hoseok’s chest.

“Filthy liars,” Hoseok sputtered as blood dribbled down his chin.

“We agreed that the VEC would never harm you. However, you singlehandedly dismantled the company and the establishment is no more. I was the headmaster, but now I’m just a jobless son of a bitch,” Yoongi said triumphantly as he pushed the stake deeper.  

“We did it Yoongles!” you cheered before you heard the sounds of bones breaking. The smile dropped from your face instantly as you zipped over to Yoongi.

“An eye for an eye. Well played, Mr. Min Yoongi,” Hoseok croaked with his hand buried in Yoongi’s chest.

Taehyung quickly decapitated Hoseok with a strong kick. Hoseok’s body turned to dust as his head rolled across the floor for a few seconds before it also reverted to nothingness. 

“Yoongi! Yoongi!” you cried as you cradled him in your arms. Warm blood gushed out of his chest as he struggled to keep his eyes open. Jungkook sank to his knees beside you and held onto Yoongi’s hand. 

“Taehyung, go start up the jet! We have to get him to a hospital!” you demanded with tears running down your cheeks.

“He doesn’t know how to,” Jungkook said softly, trying to comfort you.

“We have to help him!” you sobbed. 

“___,” Yoongi whispered weakly. 

“Shhh, you’ll be okay. Don’t speak,” you begged. 

“Love...you...Be...happy…,” Yoongi rasped before gagging on his own blood. 

You and Jungkook cried over Yoongi’s body for a long time after it had gone cold. Jungkook held you as you cried into his chest as you soiled his clothes with tears and snot. To be fair, his tears and snot ended up all over your hair. Taehyung wanted to comfort you, but he knew Jungkook was a better fit for this job. Afterall, Yoongi was special to both of you. He was the parent neither of you had, and always took care of you guys in his own special way. 

After the sobs subsided, you and Jungkook stared blankly at the body before you. You’ve always been surrounded by death, it never bothered you. You didn’t need emotions in this line of work. You never thought you could feel pain like this. 

“He was a hero. I’m sorry for your loss,” Taehyung finally spoke as he placed a hand on both of your shoulders to show his condolences.

“Thanks, Tae.”

“Thanks, Fangs,” both you and Jungkook said in unison. 

Yoongi was buried outside of the castle, in the clearing where the private jet landed. There were no fancy rituals or blessings. Only a few words of gratitude uttered by both you and Jungkook. It was still too soon to say much more before either of you would start crying again. The feelings were there, and that’s all that mattered. 

The sun began to rise as the three of you sat inside the private jet in silence. You were lost. The VEC was truly no more. The biggest vampire threat (that you weren’t even aware of until a few days prior) was defeated.  Now what?

“What are you going to do now?” you asked Jungkook. 

“No clue. I guess I’ll travel. I have nothing else to do,” he shrugged, “What about you guys?”

“I think I want to open up a flower shop,” you said absentmindedly.

“A flower shop? Like the one Yoongi set up for you?” Jungkook was confused. 

“Yeah. I can either try to make that one work or start up my own elsewhere. I don’t know. I just think that would...make me happy,” you answered softly.

“Would you like some help with that?” Taehyung asked as he interlocked his fingers with yours. 

“Who else is gonna teach me how to make such beautiful bouquets? Plus I don’t have a green thumb so I’ll need you to help keep the plants alive until we can sell them,” you answered and squeezed Taehyung’s hand. 

“It’ll suck now that we don’t have a job but--wait,” Jungkook scrolled on his phone, “___, check your bank account.” 

You stared in disbelief at the obscene amount of extra zeros that had magically appeared in your balance. Yoongi must have transferred what was left of the VEC funds to you and Jungkook at some point. Thinking about Yoongi looking out for you one final time made you tear up again. 

“I’ll drop you guys off wherever you want. I’m assuming neither of you know how to fly so I’m calling dibs on the private jet,” Jungkook stood up.

“Bold of you to assume I don’t have a piloting license, but you can take it since Taehyung hates flying,” you rolled your eyes at Jungkook before continuing, “Tae do you want to go back to your estate?”

“We don’t have to. I like the idea of starting anew,” Taehyung smiled.

“How does Paris sound?” you offered. 

“C’est magnifique. I’m sure we’ll find a way to start a successful flower shop there,” Taehyung nodded in agreement. 

It had been five years since the VEC was destroyed. You never knew what a normal life was like, but now you wouldn’t trade it for the world. Sure, your new “normal” still technically wasn’t normal since you needed to consume blood to live and the sun was your mortal enemy, but you made it work. 

Business was booming. “Min’s Blossoms” was the name of your flower shop, and every day was an adventure. Having Taehyung as your business partner proved to be more beneficial than you thought. Other than his floral expertise, his appearance is what really got the business off the ground. Apparently, rumors of a mysterious and handsome man who worked at a local flower shop were being spread around the city. Women flocked to the store to catch a glimpse of Taehyung, and soon they all started buying flowers just for a chance to talk to him. Taehyung was worried that that might upset you, but you reassured him that you were happy that the store was doing so well so early on.

Now Min’s Blossoms had become part of the Paris landscape along with all the other little fancy boutiques. Taehyung was in charge of putting together orders, while you handled most of the business side. Your teamwork was impeccable and made even the busiest days enjoyable. 

“Are you happy?” Taehyung asked one morning while in bed.

“Honestly, I didn’t think it was possible to be this happy,” you rolled over to kiss his forehead.

“Do you ever miss your old life?” he prodded.

“Why so many questions today? As much as I loved brutally murdering monsters and constantly putting my life on the line, I would say no. This life is more pleasant. How ironic is it that I had to die in order to truly live,” you stared off into the distance as you uttered that last sentence.

“My apologies, I only wanted to ask since I know you tend to get pensive during this time of the year,” Taehyung stroked your cheek. 

“Thanks for always being so sweet to me. I love you, Tae,” you whisper before leaning in for a kiss. 

What started as an innocent kiss soon turned into something more tainted when your hand found its way to Taehyung’s already hard cock (who knew vampires can still get morning wood?). He didn’t let you take the lead as he pushed you flat on your back and pressed his thigh against your cunt. You giggled as he kissed a trail down your neck and over your collarbones as he fondled your breasts. He latched his mouth onto one of your breasts and his tongue swirled around your nipple as his free hand ripped off your panties. 

Taehyung’s fingers slipped inside you easily since you were already sopping wet for him. He smirked as the curl of his fingers made you moan and squirm beneath him. Taehyung pulled away from your breast with a satisfying “pop” and slid down to face your bare pussy. He licked shallow stripes along your folds to tease you, and let out a low chuckle when you whined for more. He placed a finger on your clit and started to rub it rapidly, not giving you any time to adjust to the intense sensation. It only took a few seconds before you were moaning and shaking at his touch.

Taehyung wasn’t finished. He went back to eating you out while pumping two fingers inside of you. The overstimulation had you seeing stars. You cried out as you came again, drenching his chin with your juices. Taehyung gave you a satisfactory grin as he rose from between your legs to align his dick with your dripping pussy.

You groaned as he filled you up. He went slow at first, his eyes closed with pleasure. You gazed at him fondly while he fucked you. He was so beautiful even when your cum was on his chin and his sweaty hair was stuck to his forehead. Taehyung opened his eyes and looked down at you with a smile. He leaned forward to kiss you once more as he snapped his hips against you. 

“You’re gonna make fun of me for cumming so soon. But I can’t help it when you’re wetter than usual,” he panted as his strokes became sloppier. 

“I won’t complain, you already made me cum this morning, now it’s your turn,” you answered between moans. Taehyung grunted as he came inside of you, his hot semen filling you up. He gave you one final kiss before collapsing beside you. 

“You know, you never told me how I saved your life,” you said after a while.

“Hmm?” Taehyung hummed.

“You mentioned it the night you turned me,” you clarified. 

“Ah, yes. My life had been meaningless for a long time before you came. For a while I was contemplating on ending it myself. But you came along and rescued me. You gave me purpose again,” he explained.

“Wow. Not to be cheesy, but you did the same for me. Honestly my life was mundane before you,” you blushed.

“Surely the best vampire hunter in the world led an exciting life,” Taehyung teased. 

“I suppose I did, but I would take a lifetime with you over it any day,” you smiled, “I love you, my little vampire.”

“I love you too, ___. There’s no one else I’d rather spend eternity with.”

Published December 14, 2020. No editing, copying, translating, or reposting allowed. All Rights Reserved © 2020 Baepsaesbae.

#bts smut #taehyung smut #btswritingcafe #bangtanshadowfamily #bangtanarmynet #ksmutclub #bts angst #taehyung angst #vampire bts #taehyung vampire #bts fanfic #kpop fanfic #taehyung fanfic #taehyung x reader

[illneverrecover]

ravenous (M) | jjk

➛pairing: Jeon Jungkook x Reader ➛genre: vampire!AU, vampire!Jungkook, human reader, smut, humor, fluff, porn with minimal plot.  ➛word count: 3486 ➛rating: M ➛warnings: Mentions of blood, mentions of blood drinking, cursing, heavy petting, making out, marking/biting, fingering. Pretty tame for a vamp fic.  ➛summary: Jungkook may be a lethal creature of the night, but that doesn’t mean he’s impervious to crushes, especially on his beautiful boss. Now if he could only make his move.  ➛notes: I’m a dingus. This fic was written for the @bangtanshadowfamily​  Halloween Event, The Creatures of Moonlight Manor. Today, the first day, is in honor of Jeon Jungkook - but for some reason I was convinced this was due tomorrow. I don’t know why I’m like this. So while it was a bit rushed, I hope you all still enjoy sweet endearing vamp baby kookie. It’s also my submission for the theme of ‘Monster’ for October’s mini project in @thebtswritersclub​ (because sexy monsters are still valid). Also, extra love to @quinnkook​ and @jimins-ass-eater​ who helped me with the premise and the world of Saccharine. Love you, bbs. 🖤 ➛song:  POISON - GOT7 & Singularity - BTS 

“So, are you going to talk to her tonight?” 

“Hmm, who? Y/N?” Jungkook feels the rush of blood to his cheeks without having to check in the mirror in front of him, and it makes him all the more shy. “I don’t know, Tae. She’s probably busy.” 

The older male scoffs, plopping down in a chair next to him in the dressing room, kicking his feet up onto the counter. It was Friday, so the club had been busy, however instead of looking tired his brother was practically glowing, the usual pallor given way to a warm gold, eyes bright and sharp. 

“Jungkook, she’s not busy - she just got off work, just like you did.” His words sound harsh, but the look he gives the younger vampire is gentle, encouraging. “Plus, I heard she was asking for you again.” 

This gives Jungkook pause, his undead heart leaping a bit in his chest. “Really?”

Before he could respond, the door to the dressing room slams open, Jimin and Hoseok coming to join them in their post blood drunk bliss. 

“Yeah, probably because she heard you’re not drinking still,” Jimin huffs, gracefully darting the elbow Hoseok tried to drop on him at his bluntness. “What? Don’t boo me, I’m right.”

The chorus of heavy sighing from two of the four vampires was honestly impressive.

“Yes, you may be right, technically-” Hoseok starts, coming to lean against the counter and face the younger men. “But also, it’s pretty obvious Y/N is soft for you, Kook. She’s been doting on you ever since you met.” 

Jungkook chewed his lip, contemplating the words. Were you really soft for him? 

When he first met you, he couldn’t tear his eyes away. You were gorgeous -  legs for miles,  plush lips painted the slightest tint of red, your piercing eyes and beautiful smile - it had been like he was under a spell in that first meeting, with how he was hanging on your every word. Your co-owners - which he learned were your best friends, as well - were also stunning, truly a power trio of three business savvy women who knew what they wanted and how to get it. All of them were impressive, but there was something about you that pulled him in.

You were naturally kind; the type of genuine that seemed hard to find, especially since vampires had decided to let their presence be known to the world. After coming ‘out’, so to speak, humans had been inexplicably drawn to the supernatural like a moth to flame; the danger, the mystery, the power all so intoxicatingly fascinating. It became a sport for Jungkook to spot the fakes, the groupies that just wanted to be swept away with the fantasy instead of the person behind it. And while yes, there was something that you wanted, you were upfront about it; a mutually beneficial business proposition.

A supernatural club, geared towards vampires. One where the vampires on staff could mingle with humans, court them for an evening. Dancing, drinks, the usual club fare all present - with an addition of private suites, used for feeding.

This was a win-win, according to you. As owners, you would be providing a service to the human population of an experience that they likely wouldn’t find elsewhere - the chance to rub elbows with vampires. To spend a night doing things only seen in their wildest of dreams, but in a safe and controlled environment. In turn, the vampires would be paid to do something they already needed to do - eat. They’d get to feed from the source instead of blood bags, and would be complying with all consent laws. And by being provided a wide array of humans each night, would be able to avoid the risk of a blood bond forming.

That bit had been surprising to the humans when vamps had first made themselves known. Most of the tropes for the supernatural races had been based in fact, as far as their abilities and weaknesses went, and it was no exception for the blood suckers. The miniscule amount of magic and glamour vamps could wield was  basically predictable after decades of feral and sparkling vampire movies alike, but the fact that feeding off the same source repeatedly could eventually form a blood bond had shocked them. 

Most vampires were smart about it, tracked it on their own to deflect any unnecessary drama - but it was a hassle. One that your club would handle for them.

His brothers had been impressed with the offer; eyes shining with admiration as the details were laid out before them. It only took them five minutes of deliberation to vote in favor of working alongside the businesswomen of Saccharine. The seven of them within the Bangtan coven would be employees at the club, and they would also help them secure a few other covens to be on roster as well. A local werewolf chapter would be working as well, helping as service staff and the bouncers. Hand shakes were given, contracts signed. 

 The first few days had been awkward as you all got to know each other, learning the layout of the club itself and the expectations as entertainers. However, friendships were fastly formed, the three women basically becoming human additions to the coven within a matter of weeks. Jungkook had noticed that while you were social and open, you tended to stand back a bit more than the others; a little more reserved than your friends, a little more observant. It made him smile, to realize that maybe you were just a little bit like him, even in a small way. 

Over time, he learned how you managed your interactions; helping the others if they needed something related to work, and skirting around any line of questioning that you found too personal. You liked them all, that much was clear, but you seem guarded in a way that intrigued him. Jungkook found himself going to you over the others for any questions or concerns, quickly discovering that you had a lot in common - both loving photography, playing all types of games that let you show off your competitive streak, and having a soft spot for animals. 

You did seem to open up more with him than others, spending breaks chatting with each other instead of hanging out in the loud back room, sitting next to him during meetings to share memes under the table. He told himself it was his imagination when it seemed like you were seeking him out more as well, that you were just being your kind and genuine self.

He was confident that you were his friend, but were you interested in more?

“He’s right,” Taehyung pats his shoulder, giving him a smirk. “I mean, do you see her bringing anyone else blood laced coffees before a shift? Or their favorite snacks? I don’t get that kind of treatment.” 

Rolling his eyes, Jimin comes to stand behind the brunette, flicking him on the back of the head until Taehyung turns around to give him a pout. “Yes you do, just not from Y/N. I’m pretty sure Red brought you a hot chocolate that same day, laced with her own blood-”

“Yeah, she did. She’s amazing,” he sighs dreamily, thinking of his other boss, melting a bit in his chair. “I asked her the other day if she’d let me blood bond with her and she didn’t even flinch-”

“Hey!” Hoseok shouts, giving the others a glare before leaning in front of Jungkook. “This is about Kookie here, not about your slutcapades, Tae.” With a serious jaw, he grasps both of the younger man's shoulders, giving him a gentle shake. “She likes you, Jungkook. You just got to make your move.”

“Well how do I do that?”

Jimin slides into his vision, knocking Hoseok aside with a slight bump of his hip, a sly grin on his face. “She already likes you, right? You’re a vampire, Jungkook,” the look in his eyes is almost predatory, voracious. “Just turn up your otherworldly charm and she won’t be able to resist.”

The advice of his brothers rattles in his head as he moves throughout the emptying club, the music turned down to a whisper of background noise as the other employees move to start the cleaning process. He could tell you were still here, could still smell the lingering scent of your light perfume mixed with your natural fragrance that was wafting towards him from the back of the building, where the feeding rooms were.

The lace see through shirt was biting at his skin, hands coming to smooth it down in place and wonder for the fiftieth time if it was perhaps too much. The others had assured him otherwise, practically drooling at the sight of him, promising that you would love it. It did look good on him, he had to admit; the black fabric setting off the golden glow of his toned abdomen, the matching cloth trousers form fitting and comfortable. The dark sparkling blazer on top had been his input at the last second, when he got self conscious about his nipples being exposed while trying to ask you on a date. 

It’s during this internal monologue that he finds you down the hall with the private suites, closing the door on one just to dart into another, most likely cleaning and making sure there are no stragglers left. You are stunning, per usual - dressed in a long sleeved form fitting black dress, heels clicking delicately as you maneuver on the tile, looking every part of someone who would own a seductive vampire club. 

Smiling, he strides closer to you, pausing only when he’s beside you. 

“Hey, Y/N.”

Startling, you let out a puff of air, hand rising to cover your heart. “Oh, hey Jungkook - you scared the shit out of me,” you chuckle, shaking your head. “What’s going on?”

Now that he was this close to you, his nerves rallied against him, and if he had fed recently enough he was sure his blush would give him away. Swallowing thickly, he turns on just a bit of his glamour - not enough to affect how you respond, but just enough to make him look a bit more enticing. 

“I was wondering if maybe we could talk?” Leaning against the door jam, he inclines his head towards the door of the final suite. “Alone? In here?”

He can hear the rhythm of your heart increase as you stare up at him, can see the rise and fall of your chest as you catch your breath. It was only a blink of a moment, but Jungkook can feel his confidence building at all the things you were saying without saying a word.

“Sure.”

It was only once he was enclosed in the room with you, the air thick with your scent that he realizes just how long it’s been since he fed, just how hungry he was for you. He guides you over to the bright red couch, gesturing for you to sit and joining you close enough that his body was pressed up against yours. 

“There...there was something I wanted to talk to you about, if that’s okay,” he murmurs, voice low. Reaching for your hand, he eyes you closely as he picks it up, intertwining his fingers with yours before replacing it back in your lap. He watches for your reaction, waits for you to pull away, but instead you give him a small smile.

A good sign. 

“Is it about the fact that you aren’t eating? Because I’ve noticed Kookie,” you chide, worry evident in your face. “If it’s something we’re doing wrong, if we’re not pulling enough of the right kind of clientele for you, you can tell us. You know that, right?” 

The concern on your brow has him grinning, reaching out with his free hand to smooth the lines on your forehead. “Of course, I know that. Don’t be mad at me.”

“I’m not mad, just worried,” you pout, face heating at the sensation of his touch. Despite the many times you had interacted with Jungkook, your body always reacts wildly to the feel of his skin on your own. “So what is it? Why won’t you feed?”

Inhaling deeply, he gathers his courage, his gaze flickering from fondness to something darker, more tempestuous. 

“Because the only one I want is you.”

 Before you can respond - and before he can lose his nerve - he’s leaning in dangerously close, his mouth posed right above your own. It’s only when his lips press against you, at the zing of electricity that races down your spine that you finally react, jumping away from him with a small squeak. 

“Wait, what did you say?” Shock has your eyes widening, but your hand remains enclosed in his. “Jungkook? You want… me?”

Bashfulness overtakes him, has him breaking the eye contact to stare down at his lap. He wants to say something smooth, something seductive that would make Jimin proud, but instead he chuckles, his free hand coming to rub at the back of his neck. 

“I’ve wanted you since the first time I met you,” he stutters, doe eyes returning to peer into your soul. “I like you a lot, and I was hoping… you would feel the same?”

A short, incredulous laugh leaves your lips, and for a moment Jungkook prepares himself for defeat, is already thinking of all the things he could say to make you forget this ever happened - until you grasp his jaw, pulling him back to your mouth. 

“I do feel the same,” you purr, lids heavy as you free your hand from his to cup his face, ensuring he could see what you were saying. “And.. I’d be honored to be yours.”

“Good.”

The responding kiss was searing, frantic as your mouths moved with one another, your hand sinking into the hair at his nape. In all his years of life, undead or otherwise, Jungkook had never felt anything as rapturous as kissing you, and was certain he never would again. He moans against your mouth when you slide a leg over to straddle his lap, his mind lost to the vehement pleasure at the feel of your body on top his own, at the way you consumed him with tongue and teeth. 

His hands trail up the exposed skin of your thighs, caressing the flesh under the fabric of your dress as you press deeper, licking into his mouth. His cock was straining against the fabric of his pants, and with a slight shift of your hips, your core was pressing against him, a small mewl leaving your lips. 

Something about the sound of you crying out for him in combination with the indulgent tease of your body mingling with his had his blood lust awakening, his fangs elongating painfully in his mouth. He had been starving for so long, withholding himself of his only form of sustenance that he was now ravenous with need for you.

Using his strength, Jungkook pulls away from your lips with a whine, dropping his head to the crook of your neck. “Please, Y/N,” he begs, his pelvis thrusting up against yours like a man possessed, fingers pressing indents into the globe of your ass. “Let me taste you, let me have you.” 

Eyes rolling back, you stroke his hair, the fingers still tangled in his tresses pulling gently, earning you another low moan. The laws of consent meant that he couldn’t sink a single fang into the pulse at your throat until you had given him permission to, and for a brief moment you feel drunk on the power of having such a strong vampire at your mercy. 

“Is that what you want, baby?”

Jungkook groans, mouthing messily at the exposed skin of your neck, your clavicle. His hands trail away from your bottom, thumbs now tugging playfully at the elastic of your panties, long fingers teasing with the dripping wetness of your cunt. 

“Yes, yes. That’s all I want, want to taste your blood, want to taste you here-” he pauses, two digits swirling gently against the bundle of nerves at your apex. “Want you to be mine.” 

With a hiss, you loll your head to the side, lowering yourself to give him access. “Do it, then. I’m all yours.”

A muffled cry of his name echoes in the room as he bites down, fangs plunging into the thin skin of the vein of your throat. Pleasure surges through the wound, the venom causing an euphoric bliss to over take you as he drinks deeply, moaning after each swallow. 

Your blood is rich, sweet, a full bodied wine that he couldn’t help but to get drunk on, couldn’t get enough of. Even better, your blood had been untainted - never tasted by another vampire - and the realization has him sucking harder, daydreaming of what it will be like to be blood bonded with you.

To have you as his, in the same way that he had always been yours. 

Your hand is stroking at his jaw, your whines increasing in crescendo as his fingers continued to work at your clit, alternating small squeezes with sweeping circles. He knew he would need to stop drinking soon, but his carnal desire is demanding to keep pushing until you are coming undone, losing all sense because of him, his touch. 

Pulling away slightly, he begins to lick at the marks he left behind, suckling them harder as his hand picks up speed. “Fuck. You taste so fucking good.  You’ve ruined me for anyone else,” he husks, mouth dragging up the curve of your throat until he was clasping your face one more, yanking you until you’re hovering over his lips. 

Writhing against him, you feel yourself edging close to release, hips chasing the flicks of his wrists to give you more of the sweet friction you yearn for. 

“I’m so close,” you pant, eyes squeezing shut. “Please, wanna come, all for you.” 

He nibbles at your bottom lip, his mouth so close yet still not closing the distance. “Is that what you want, baby?” he smirks, alluding to your earlier words. “Want to make a mess of my fingers?”

With your affirming moan, his lips drop into a kiss, melding with yours fervently as he works his digits against you with supernatural speed. He can tell your high is near, can hear the way your heart thuds and your lungs seize as you teeter towards the edge of orgasm. When he feels you about to snap, he drags a single sharp point of his fang against the swollen flesh of your pout, just enough to draw blood, before he begins lapping and suckling at the small wound.

The ecstasy rush of venom on top of his otherworldly movements against your core send you flying over the edge, stars dancing in your vision as your orgasm tears through you. Wailing his name, you collapse against him, shuddering as he works you through the high, only slowing when he was sure you were spent. 

While you catch your breath, he slowly peels his hand away from your center, raising it to his lips. 

“You taste good here, too.” He grins cheekily, shifting you until your forehead is pressed against his own. “Can’t wait to try it at the source.” 

Giggling, you slide your hands around his neck, using him as leverage to slide closer to fully embrace him. His cock jumps at the movement, and your eyes dance with mischief. “What if I want a turn to taste you first?” 

Suddenly, a loud knock raps against the door, causing you both to squeal in surprise. A muffled chuckle from the other side snaps you back into reality - that you and Jungkook were not in the comforts of your own homes, but instead in one of the suites at the club.

The club that you owned, the one that was still occupied by it’s nosey employees. 

“As proud as I am of Jungkookie for finally making a move, I think you should probably take him back to your place for your turn, Y/N,” Hoseok shouts, amusement evident in his voice. 

From somewhere beside him, Jimin cheers loudly, and from the answering low giggle, Taehyung was there too, all witnessing the moment. 

Sighing, Jungkook buries his face into your chest, this time with enough blood in his system to have heat flood his cheeks. “Well, that’s embarrassing.” 

“What is? That your brothers interrupted us, or that my employees just heard me orgasm?” You pretend to ponder, tapping a finger against your chin 

Stifling his laughter, he pulls away to look up at you, his gaze sparkling and darkening with each passing moment. 

“Don’t worry, that’s the last time they’ll do either of those things,” he murmurs, before claiming your lips once more.

#creaturesofmm #jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x reader #jungkook smut #jungkook scenario #bts smut #ksmutclub #bangtanarmynet #bangtanshadowfamily #btscreatorscorner #btswritersclub #kpopuniversenet #vampire jungkook #vampire bts #bts scenario #jeon jungkook #jung hoseok #kim taehyung #park jimin #bts fanfic #btswriterscollective #my writing #fic: ravenous

[opaljm]

turbulent – kth

➻ female reader x taehyung

➻ greek gods/olympians au  +  hades!taehyung + persephone!reader + enemies to lovers + marriage au

➻ genres: angst, romance, future smut

➻ length & status: 2k words; incomplete

➻ rating & warnings: 16+; nipples are mentioned but otherwise, not really anything

➻ summary: You wandered away from home only to find yourself in Taehyung’s grasp and being quickly transported to his underworld kingdom where he had you live as his queen. Your mother does not respond well to Taehyung’s abduction of her daughter and decides to raze Gaia to the ground until he finally agrees to let you spend time with her for half the year.  A self-indulgent hades!taehyung drabble series.

➻ disclaimer: Not historically accurate or mythologically accurate. Mild anachronisms (avoid this fic if that annoys you). Unedited. Thank you for the cover @jamaisjoons​ ♡

⋆ my masterlist ⋆ 02 ⋆

Your mother had been reprimanding you as usual, gone into one of her spells of insanity where she thought you would never catch a man. She berated you for your laziness and general unkemptness, derailing you for long tangled unbound locks and the grass stains on your gown. You had slipped your toes under the flowing edge of your frock to conceal your bare feet, the bottom of which were covered by a light dusting of dirt.

She had caught you out in the pastures in the back of your large farm style manor, frolicking in the field of newly grown grain, your hair a flowing curtain in the wind and your lightweight muslin gown clinging to the crevices and curves of your form. She dragged you back home while you had loudly protested all the while, failing to understand why your mother, the goddess of harvest was suddenly acting so uptight all the time, pulling you away from the wide open fields that spanned your mother’s vast properties to the indoors where she stacked books on your head and taught you her many recipes training you to be the proper wife.

You had stood still while your mother took a hot iron rod to your hair and tied it up with an emerald green ribbon, leaving a few curls to frame your face, you sighed. Perhaps you were not being entirely truthful with yourself. After all, Mother had only been falling into her spells after your father, Zeus, the god of the skies and the king of Olympus, had deemed the two of you with a visit. You had gotten the feeling that your father, the most important deity, had not been very impressed with you. Your mother had let you grow up wild, racing along the long stretches of open land and frolicking in nature like a free-spirited nymph, not taking care to learn about the societal expectations of women, especially those like your father’s other daughters. You had gotten the sense that you had disappointed him.

When he had left, your mother who always became a little sad after he left, a reminder that he had picked their sister Hera over her, grew into a tyrant, dictating your every action. Your mother, though an Olympian herself, would despair that your father would never pick you to live alongside him in Olympus, giving you the distinction that he gave his other children, a seat of honor besides him, a place in the pantheon with the most important deities of the time.

But now the night had fallen, your mother had gone to bed long before, claiming a headache with an underlying harsh edge to her words that suggested that you were the cause of it. Deciding to take your chance at freedom, you had unbound the thick restraining fabric your mother had claimed you had to wear to constrain your upper half and slipped off your thick soled shoes and stockings. You ran through your home on your toes, with your skirts held up to your knees, your feet knowing which steps to take after years of practice, allowing you to leave your manor with ease. Your mother was none the wiser, sleeping fitfully in her room.

The moon was out tonight, a full gleaming one that lit your complexion with a luminous blue-tinged light as you skipped to the very outskirts of the fields, where they met the thick cluster of trees that lined the edge of the forest. You loved the forest, often sneaking away to go to bath in a hidden pond in the midst of it during the days where it was particularly warm. You had never gone into the forest in the night but for some reason it was drawing you in. It carried an aura of magic and mischief and inexplicable sensuality that had you easily tripping over loose pebbles and exposed roots as you scampered into the woods. As you went deeper within the trees, you stepped over a fallen branch. It snapped loudly, causing the birds to go shooting into the skies at the disturbance. You thought you could hear a horse rearing up and braying further in the depths of the forest. You stumbled closer to the sound, fighting your way through a thicket of heavy bushes and brambles, the thorns catching at the delicate thin fabric of your gown. When you finally made it to the clearing, everything seemed calm. You would have thought that you had imagined it all if you had not seen the long dark stallion that was quietly nosing at the dirt besides a male who was reclining peacefully atop of a tree stump. His face was tilted towards the moon as he sat lightly humming as though he had all the time in the world.

His face looked as though it had been sculpted by the gods, perfect smooth skin that looked as though it had been made of the highest quality marble in the lands thanks to the moonlight shining on his face. His lips were a pouty rosy pink, and his nose had a smooth slope that was unmarred by any bumps. His eyes which had been closed with its long dark lashes brushing the tops of his cheeks opened suddenly and the powerful weight of his dark poignant eyes pierced into your very soul as he fixed his glance on you, looking at you from head to toe.

You stood still at his heavy examination, blushing hotly as he tracked his eyes over your form. You thought that his eyes had stopped at your chest where your breasts were no long bound, and your pointed dark budding nipples were surely visible from under the light-colored fabric in the moonlight. His eyes finally moved away from your chest as he started his perusal of your face. You stared at him while he glanced at you. There was something deeply attractive about his tousled dark locks and the faint shadow of facial hair that lined his hollowed-out cheeks and chiseled jaw. His clothes were all shades of black and gray. His pants were a fitted dark leather than clung to his legs like a second skin and he wore a billowing dark gray silk shirt underneath his heavy cloak which seemed to be lined with black feathers, covering his form almost like a pair of oversized wings.

"Hello beautiful,” he rasped. His voice was low and sensual making your body go taut as a pool of something dark, heavy, and inexplicable settled around your middle.

Your fingers curled up against your sides, bunching up the fabric that made the skirts of your dress. You were fighting with an emotion that was foreign to you, one that you did not even understand fully. But you knew one thing for certain, you were enthralled by this man, unwillingly captivated by his form as he stood before you in the luminous glow of light from the moon and stars.

“Who are you?” you breathed.

He smirked, “I am known by many names, as are you my dear Persephone,” you scowled at the reminder. You preferred to be called Y/N above all else. “But you can call me Taehyung.”

As Taehyung spoke in his silken mesmerizing voice, his horse chortled near the two of you, breaking the spell the two of you had been in. Swiftly, Taehyung took the reins of the stallion, and straddled him, now looking at you from his seat up high. As you stared him down, he murmured, “Would you like to join me for a ride, Y/N?”

…

There was a warmth in the air that disrupted your slumber, waking you up instantly. You blinked your eyes rapidly until your vision adjusted to the darkness that was caused by both your drawn curtains and the blackness that seemed to entomb the entirety of the underworld. You reluctantly moved away from comfort of the thick bundle of blankets that covered the surface of your bed to slowly set your bare feet on the sleek obsidian tiles that made the surfaces of Taehyung’s cavernous underground palace. The glass floor was cool, a welcome respite from the slightly warm air that enveloped you in its midst. Making your way to the black iron door that closed off your living quarters from the rest of the palace, you quickly snuck out of your room to go out in search of one of the massive open balconies that lined the palace walls on multiple levels. You might have been in the underworld, but you were still on Gaia, which meant that even if Taehyung had willed it, he could not escape from the many things that affected the earth. The ever-changing seasons' effects permeated the earth even deep within the underworld.

Light on your toes, you slinked towards Taehyung’s enormous throne room, where your husband often sat in his massive throne made almost entirely of bones that had been encased by hardened lava. The first time you had seen the monstrosity that was your husband’s royal seat he had grinned and said he would make you a matching one soon. And sure enough, the throne that was next to Taehyung’s was a “daintier” version of his made with smaller more delicate bones over which gold had been poured, gold that had long since hardened.

To your dismay, his giant three-headed hellhound had been sleeping near the door to the throne room and growled when he saw you. A loud, reverberating bark came out of Yeontan’s mouth which awakened the other two heads, Tata and Soonshim, who both quickly joined him. Your ears rang as you glared at the insolent three-headed Cerberus. Of the three heads, Yeontan was the one you hated the most, always staring you down with his angry eyebrows making thick livid slashes across his forehead.

Like clockwork, your husband suddenly appeared, “Yah Tannie, stop barking I was trying to sleep. You are such a bad influence on Tata and Soonshimie.”

He fawned over the overgrown puppy, scratching all three heads under their chins and behind their ears before he finally turned to you.

You sucked in your breath at his disheveled appearance. Taehyung no longer looked like the man you had met many months ago, his hair was long now, perhaps even longer than yours, flowing down the back of his robes to stop near his hips. You had the feeling that your husband might have been bare as the day he had been born underneath the wrapper of his black robes. From what his improperly wrapped dark colored robes revealed, you could see the hard planes of his chest, a golden stretch of smooth skin over hard muscles and peeks of his dusky round flat nipples as your husband folded his arms over his chest.

“I suppose you can sense the changing of the season,” Taehyung mused, looking at you with his hardened eyes. His eyes changed color from the lightest blinding silver to a dark inky black depending on his mood. Currently his eyes were so dark that you could not even make out the distinct separation between his irises and pupils.

“You are after all the new Primaveral goddess. Take care not to appear too excited, however Bride,” he intoned, “You’ll find that I am not the most understanding of husbands.”

After ducking down to scratch the Cerberus’ tummy, he walked away, likely in the direction of his own private chambers. You were no longer excited to find a balcony and breath in the air from the outside, to reminisce that even thousands of miles away underground that you could still sense the first breath of Spring and know that now for the first time since Taehyung had stolen you away to the Underworld, you would finally be able to go up to the surface and reunite with your mother.

This work is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution - Non Commercial - No Derivatives 4.0 International License

©OPALJM 2020

#vantaenet #kwritersworldnet #bangtanhq #thekimlinenet #magicshopnet #bangtanshadowfamily #btsghostie #kim taehyung scenario #kim taehyung fanfic #kim taehyung angst #kim taehyung smut #hades taehyung #persephone reader #bts greek gods #bts hades au #taehyung smut #taehyung fic #bts smut #bts scenarios #bts fanfic #kpop smut #kpop greek gods au #turbulent #bts greek gods au #property of opaljm

[artaefact]

his getaway.

↳ when he pays you a visit

➳ 466 words | fluff, fantasy au, werewolf!namjoon, witch!reader | kim namjoon x f reader | pg-15 | no warnings besides namjoon’s bare chest 👀

prompt: werewolf | event masterlist

“Why are you here again?”

The witch glares menacingly at the wolf who’s padding across the grassy field towards her with no trace of fear in his eyes.

“I thought I told you not to come back,” you sigh, turning around with your arms outstretched and holding a pair of trousers.

The bone cracking sound echoes through the cold air before someone takes the trousers.

“You can look now.” His voice has a dark timbre, sending shivers down your spine. Turning, you’re faced with his close proximity, resulting in you instinctively jolting and falling on your butt.

He laughs at your reaction, extending his hand to you. “C’mon take my hand.”

You look up at him, unamused.

Snorting at your stubbornness, he grabs your wrist, pulling you up against his bare chest. “Hello,” he whispers softly, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. “Did you miss me?”

“No.”

“Not even a tiny bit?”

You blink.

“I think you do,” he chuckles, giving you an eskimo kiss.

A hiss escapes your throat and you pull away from him to stalk to your cabin. Namjoon follows suit, humming in content at the familiar lovely sight of you and your home.

“Oh, that smells nice.” Entering your cabin, he breathes in the mouth-watering smell of your homemade gumbo.

“Go find a shirt,” you order, stirring the boiling pot.

Usually, his wolf would bristle if someone used that tone on him. He’s an Alpha after all. But not to you though. It only turns him on.

“But I quite like your lingering gaze on me without my shirt,” Namjoon remarks, sitting on the small dining table for two. “Besides, why find a shirt when it’s going to tear when I shift again?”

You settle a plate on the table and when he reaches for it, you pull it away from his grasp. “Ah, then why eat when you’re going to die, anyway?”

Your defiance should’ve angered him, he knows that. But, hell, you look the most delectable when you put him in his place.

Standing up from his seat, he closes the distance between you two and you nearly drop the plate of gumbo if it wasn’t for his fast reflexes. After placing the plate on the table safely, he grabs for your wrist and pulls you to him.

“Joon…?”

He buries his face on the crook of your neck, inhaling your familiar scent that brings peace inside his mind. Then he whispers with his eyes closed, “Can we stay like this? Just for a little while?”

Feeling you nod, he tightens his arms around you.

Moments like these serve as a getaway for him, from the heavy responsibilities and the unwanted problems. And he wonders if he asks you to run away with him, will you say yes?

© artaefact 2020. All rights reserved. Copying, reposting, translating, and modifying in any platform or by any means is NOT permitted.

#bangtanarmynet #btsbookclub #btswritingcafe #bangtanshadowfamily #bangtanuniversity #btsghostie #kafenetwork #kwritersworldnet #namjoon scenarios #namjoon x you #namjoon x reader #namjoon x y/n #namjoon fanfic #namjoon fluff #bts fluff #bts x you #bts x reader #bts fanfic #bts scenarios #btsholidaybingo